Michael Wynn's Occult Reference Library
CONSCIOUS

Return to Occult Library Index

0 0

mind yourself that if a dream should occur, you will remember them, and that upon waking, no matter what time of day or night, you will record the experiences. it isn't necessary to write out the dream verbatim. generally, writing a paragraph on the highlights of the 71 dream will suffice. this is so that even in years to come, in reviewing your past dreams, the dream will be re-incited into your conscious mind. it is a good idea to get into the habit of writing the dreams immediately after they occur, although this may not always be possible. one method that you may use to remember your dreams would be in the use of affirmations. every night when you go to bed simply affirm to yourself repeatedly "i will remember my dreams. many adepts on their own accord will tend to keep an audio record

rological calendar is available, you may even want to include astrological information. emotions are another good thing to include in your diary. weather conditions also tend to be a useful subheading in your diary. all of these can play an important role in understanding yourself better as you progress through the grade system. pathworking is essentially dreaming that is under the control of the conscious will. there are several forms of pathworking, such as the tattwas and systems of enochian. pathworking primarily revolves around the tarot. in any event, recording your pathworking experiences is just as important as recording your dreams. things that should be included in the pathworking diary are: the name of the path, moon phase, card or doorway, major symbols, and any other significa

and to relax the body so that during any ritual work, one is not worried about their aching body from a long day. this way, one keeps a clear and focused mind set on the ritual to be performed. if you are having trouble sleeping, this ritual can be performed to help relax all parts of your body so you can have a nice, deep sleep. this ritual also helps bridge the gap between the subconscious and conscious mind by quieting the ego voice. step 1 start off by finding a place where you will not be disturbed by anything or anyone. either sitting up with a good posture or lying down are acceptable positions for this ritual. step 2 begin by visualizing a ball of bright yellow energy. feel it as a warm, soothing, and comforting ball of energy. one important side note is not to think of this ball

re all tarot workings, it is important to do a small invocation. this invocation need not be done word for word. the important thing is that the invocation is never forgotten. what this does is help place you in a more correct frame of mind, to accurately interpret your tarot reading. also it invokes energies that will help you in the interpretation of your tarot divination. remember that the sub-conscious mind is the direct connecting link to the higher planes of existence. therefore, it is important before a tarot working to pause for a moment and make certain that we have opened the doorway between the subconscious mind and the higher mind, or the higher planes of existence. your lower consciousness, though it may have memorized the cards and their meanings, can in no way be accurate in

round them, and what influences surround the situation. even if you believe your motives are honorable, in any magical workings that you may partake in the future it is always important to find out what is motivating the situation. be aware of the influences around you. many times these influences are unknown. they could be magical workings, angelic influences, qlippothic influences, negative sub-conscious influences. the source is not as important as understanding what influence they are placing on you. the second part of this divination method is to give the influence background as to the situation at hand. keep in mind that you are always separate from the situation. you are not the situation, though at times it may seem like you are. there is really no connection, even though you may b

18276066 GRIMM JACOB TEUTONIC MYTHOLOGY VOL 1

that the as. remains furnish no contribution, even the simple wusc (optio, votum) seeming to be rare, and only wyscan (optare) in common use; yet among the mythic heroes of deira we meet with a wixscfred, lord of wish as it were; and to the anglo-saxons too this being may have merely become extinct, though previously well known (see suppl. but to make up for it, their oldest poetry is still dimly conscious of another name of wuotan, which again the edda only mentions cursorily, though in ssem. 46^ it speaks of oski and omi in a breath, and in 91^ uses omi once more for osinn. now this omi stands related to omr, sonus, fragor, as the as. woma to wom, clamor, sonitus; i have quoted instances in andr. and el. pp. xxx, xxxi, to which may now be added from the cod. exon: heofonwoma 52, 18. 62

tter, since wolf in ids wodana xxi. xxii. xxiii brought to light the festivals and images of priapns or ters at a late period in the netherlands. this ters is the as. tmrs, ohg. zers, and herbort 4054 is shy of uttering the name xerses. phallus-worship, so widely spread among tlie nations of anti([uity, must have arisen out of an innocent veneration of the generative i)rinciph, which a later age, conscious of its sins, prudishly avoided. after all is said, there is an inkling of the same in phol too and the avoidance of his name (ch. xi, though i do not venture exactly to identify him with (fxiwos^ not only demeter, but zeus received loar-ojj'erings, ii, 19, 197 '2ol. 214 fro. leer (theoderic, derrick with the boar) goes his round on christmaseve night, and people are careful to get all im

connected tlirongh silvia with mars, and through aniulius witli venus; and eomulus was taken up to heaven. the later apotheosis of the omperors differs from the genuine heroic, almost as canonization does from primitive sainthood; yet even augustus, being deified, passed in legend for a son of apollo, whom the god in the shape of a dragon had by atia; sueton. octav. 91. inguio. 345 tliinking self-conscious being (see p. 59; both forms, tlie simple and the derived, have (like tiv and tivisko) the same import, and may be set by the side of the sanskr. manus and manushya]\iannus liowever is the first hero, son of the god, and father of all men. traditions of this forefather of the whole teutonic race seem to have filtered down even to the latter end of the mid. ages: in a poem of meister frau

A PRACTICAL GUIDE TO WITCHCRAFT AND MAGICK SPELLS

ich prevent you from setting aside a regular time? perhaps you may want to explore magick more informally with like-minded people where the emphasis is on spontaneity. it is important that you choose a coven that operates in a manner with which you feel comfortable. some modern covens do practise sky-clad, or naked, but i would advise you to avoid this, as this can make some people feel very self-conscious and needs very strong parameters to prevent ceremony from spilling into everyday relationships. it can also detract from the spirituality of the ritual. if sexual attraction or spontaneous sexual fantasies are allowed to arise between members of a group, this can make ritualistic contact very difficult, especially where members are in relationships with people outside the coven. the sacr

in's right hemisphere in the driving seat, taking concentration, focus and determination from the more logical side as fuel and a map, and reconnecting our unified self with the undifferentiated universe. you can carry out magick absolutely anywhere as long as you are in a positive frame of mind. but many practitioners believe that by entering an altered state of consciousness, you remove all the conscious blocks and allow the intuitive brain free access to the unconscious mind and with it the repository of human and cosmic wisdom. this brings about a state of mind in which energies can flow between the dimensions. you are in your most relaxed state when your brain is generating alpha waves. they oscillate about ten times per second (the range is eight to 13 cycles per second) and are less

five points of the pentagram represents one of the five elemental powers, so that the uppermost single point is symbolic of spirit, or akasha or ether. it is dedicated to the goddess in her triple aspects. it is the realm of spirituality and the divine spark within all life. the top left point of the pentagram symbolises air and the fixed sign of aquarius, representing logic, intelligence and the conscious awareness that enables us to reach beyond the material and follow steps to knowledge of what is hidden. the top right point is the element water and the fixed sign of scorpio. it represents the feelings that endow magick with purpose, desire whether for love or spiritual development and the compassion and empathy that make us care about ourselves, others and the world we live in. it form

g those periods and particularly so for those born under gemini and virgo. jupiter thursday, the day of jupiter, is good for all forms of increase and expansion, whether improving fortune or career prospects or bringing promotion, power, ambition and joy through fulfilment of objectives. jupiter's influence may be personal or more usually socially orientated; it is also potent for leadership, for conscious wisdom, creativity, for extending one's influence in the wider world, for idealism, matters of justice and the law, authority and altruism. jupiter increases what already exists, so can bring greater prosperity and abundance or success and good fortune. it rules marriage, permanent relationships (both business and personal, fidelity, loyalty and male potency in both the human and animal

t through the candle flame, saying: flame high, o power of illumination, enter might of michael's sword, inspiration, life-bringer* pass the crystal through the smoke of the incense, saying: enter through this fragrance the clear vision of michael, fire of the sun, light-bringer* hold the crystal high in the air and circle it deosil, over the child, if present. if they are absent or would be self-conscious, use a photograph or personal item belonging to the child, saying: endow, o michael [name the child] that he/she may have the powers of originality and the creativity to make the world a better place by his/her presence here* place the crystal in a clear dish in front of the candles and blow out the candle, sending the light to the person. leave the incense to burn through and spend the

ABRAMELIN1

or be pure in mind, and has developed the clairvoyant faculty which is latent in every human being, and which is based on the utilisation of the thoughtvision. this thought-vision is exercised almost unconsciously by everyone in thinking of either a place, person, or thing, which they know well; immediately, coincident with the thought, the image springs before the mental sight; and it is hut the conscious and voluntary development of this which is the basis of what is commonly called clairvoyance. among the highlanders of scotland, the faculty, as is well known, is of common manifestation; and the english it is usually spoken of as by second-sight. unfortunately, like far too many modern occultists, abraham the jew shows a marked intolerance of magical systems differing from his own; even

ALEISTER CROWLEY EIGHT LECTURES ON YOGA

c results of this particular form of yoga (10) i think that nothing can be more helpful to the student of yoga than to get the above proposition firmly established in his subconscious mind. about nine-tenths of the trouble in understanding the subject is all this ballyhoo about yoga being mysterious and oriental. the principles of yoga, and the spiritual results of yoga, are demonstrated in every conscious and unconscious happening. this is that which is written in 'the book of the law- love is the law, love under will- for love is the instinct to unite, and the act of uniting. but this cannot be done indiscriminately, it must be done 'under will' that is, in accordance with the nature of the particular units concerned. hydrogen has no love for hydrogen; it is not the nature, or the 'true

ot conquer the obstacle of yama, and dismiss it from your mind once and for all. conditions favourable for the beginner may become an intolerable nuisance to the adept, while, on the other hand, things which matter very little in the beginning become most serious obstacles later on. another point is that quite unsuspected problems arise in the course of the training. the whole question of the sub-conscious mind can be dismissed almost as a joke by the average man as he goes about his daily business; it becomes a very real trouble when you discover that the tranquillity of the mind is being disturbed by a type of thought whose existence had previously been unsuspected, and whose source is unimaginable. then again there is no perfection of materials; there will always be errors and weaknesse

the nomenclature of the various systems can have but one result: to fuddle your brain for the rest of your incarnation. 4. i am going to try to simplify. the main headings are (a) asana, usually translated 'posture' and (b) pranayama, usually translated 'control of breath' these translations, as usual, are perfectly wrong and inadequate. the real object of asana is control of the muscular system, conscious and unconscious, so that no messages from the body can reach the mind. asana is concerned with the static aspect of the body. pranayama is really the control of the dynamic aspect of the body. there is something a little paradoxical in the situation. the object of the process of yoga is to stop all processes, including itself. but it is not sufficient for the yogi to shoot himself, becau

ll find in a few minutes that they have moved gently apart, without your noticing it. freud would doubtless inform you that this is due to an instinctive exacerbation of infantile sexual theories. i hope that no one here is going to bother me with that sort of nauseating nonsense. 15. now it is necessary, in order to hold a position, to pay attention to it. that is to say: you are going to become conscious of your body in ways of which you are not conscious if you are engaged in some absorbing mental pursuit, or even in some purely physical activity, such as running. it sounds paradoxical at first sight, but violent exercise, so far from concentrating attention on the body, takes it away. that is because exercise has its own rhythm; and, as i said, rhythm is half-way up the ridge to silenc

of this fascinating word. this is a very extraordinary phenomenon. you are sitting tied up on the floor, and you begin to be wafted here and there, much as dead leaves are moved by a little breeze. this does happen; you are quite normal mentally, and you can watch yourself doing it. the natural explanation of this is that your muscles are making very quick short spasmodic jerks without your being conscious of the fact. the dog helps us again by making similar contortions. as against this, it may be argued that your mind appears to be perfectly normal. there is, however, one particuliar point of consciousness, the sensation of almost total loss of weight. this, by the way, may sound a little alarming to the instructed alienist. there is a similar feeling which occurs in certain types of ins

ALEISTER CROWLEY ACROSS THE GULF

more like a wild beast in torment. even so, wild with the lust of conquest, i urged myself upon her and fought against her. i stretched out her arms and forced them to the ground; then i crossed them on her breast, so that she was powerless. and i became like a mighty serpent of flame, and wrapt her, crushed her in my coils. i was the master. then grew a vast sound about me as of shouting: i grew conscious of the petty universe, the thing that seems apart from oneself, so long as one is oneself apart from it. men cried "the temple is on fire! the temple of asi the veiled one is burning! the mighty temple that gave its glory to thebai is aflame! then i loosed my coils and gathered myself together into the form of a mighty hawk of gold and spake on last word to her, a word to raise her from

mple floor was heaped high; and gifts of oxen, so that the courts of the temple could not contain them: and gifts of slaves, as it were a mighty army. then i withdrew myself; and taking counsel with the wisest of the priests and of the architects and of the sculptors, i gave out my orders so that the temple might duly be builded. by the favour of the god all things went smoothly enough; yet was i conscious of some error in the working; or if you will, some weakness in myself and my desire. look you, i could not forget the page 20 gulf.txt veiled one, my days of silence and solitude with her, the slow dawn of our splendid passion, the climax of all that wonder in her ruin! so as the day approached for the consecration of the temple i began to dread some great catastrophe. yet all went well

ALEISTER CROWLEY AD MEIORUM CTHULHI GLORIAM

n the shadow of the great pyramid of gizeh, and therein is writ not only the beauty, but the beast that yet awaits mankind. it would be vain to attempt to deliver a synopsis of crowley's philosophy, save that its 'leitmotif' is the rabelaisian do what thou wilt shall be the whole of the law. the actual meaning of this phrase has taken volumes to explain, but roughly it concerns the uniting of the conscious self, a process of individuation which culminates in a rite called "knowledge and conversation of the holy guardian angel; the angel signifying the pure, evolved self. yet, there are many terrors on the way to the self, and an abyss to cross before victory can be declared. demons, vampires, psychic leeches, ghastly forms accost the aspiring magician from every angle, from every quarter a

h.p. lovecraft. the devil pazuzu was a prime example of the type of devil of which the sumerians were particularly aware, and which they depicted constantly in their carvings and statues. the purpose of this iconography was to ward off the spiritual- and psychic- circumstances which would precipitate a plague, or some other evil "evil to destroy evil" although the ancient people of the world were conscious of an entity we might call the :author of all evil, the devil or satan, as evident in the sumerian creation epic and the rumoured existences of the cult of set of the egyptians, the more pressing concern was usually the exorcism of tiamat, she exists, somehow, just as the abyss exists and is perhaps indispensable to human life if we think of her as typifying the female quality of energy

ALEISTER CROWLEY BOOK OF LIES

the things which have no ego, and speak only in the third person, regard these as ignorant, on account of their assumption of knowledge. book of lies get any book for free on: www.abika.com 107 [111] 51 kappa-epsilon-phi-alpha-lambda-eta nu-alpha terrier-work doubt. doubt thyself. doubt even if thou doubtest thyself. doubt all. doubt even if thou doubtest all. it seems sometimes as if beneath all conscious doubt there lay some deepest certainty. o kill it! slay the snake! the horn of the doubt-goat be exalted dive deeper, ever deeper, into the abyss of mind, until thou unearth the fox that. on, hounds! yoicks! tally-ho! bring that to bay! then, wind the mort! book of lies get any book for free on: www.abika.com 108 [112] commentary( nu-alpha) the number 51 means failure and pain, and its s

e obscene worm that gnaws the bowels of the damned. notes (36) death is said by the arabs to ride a camel. the path of gimel (which means a camel) leads from tiphareth to kether, and its tarot trump is the "high priestess (37) unt, hindustani for camel. i.e. would that babalon might look on thee with favour [157] 74 kappa-epsilon-phi-alpha-lambda-eta omicron-delta carey street when nothing became conscious, it made a bad bargain. this consciousness acquired individuality: a worse bargain. the hermit asked for love; worst bargain of all. and now he has let his girl go to america, to have "success" in "life: blank loss. is there no end to this immortal ache that haunts me, haunts me sleeping or awake? if i had laylah, how could i forget time, age, and death? insufferable fret! were i an herm

ALEISTER CROWLEY CONCERNING DEATH

at hath hurt thee was that thou knewest it not, as that fadeth from thee thou shalt know as never yet how all is one. again she saith: i give unimaginable joys on earth, certainty, not faith, while in life, upon death. this thou hast known. time that eateth his children hath not power on them that would not be children of time. to them that know themselves immortal, that dwell always in eternity, conscious of nuit, throned upon the chariot of the sun, there is no death that men call death. in all the universe. darkness is only found in the shadow of a gross and opaque planet. as it were for a moment; the universe itself is a flood of light eternal. so also death is but through accident; thou hast hidden thyself in the shadow of thy gross body, and taking it for reality, thou hast trembled

ALEISTER CROWLEY DUTY

ly to persuading them to abandon their natural ideals, has not only made the country less tolerable to the peasant, but debauched the town. and the error tends to increase in geometrical progression, until a remedy has become almost inconceivable and the whole structure of society is threatened with ruin. the wise application based on observation and experience of the law of thelema is to work in conscious harmony with evolution. experiments in creation, involving variation from existing types, are lawful and necessary. their value is to be judged by duty get any book for free on: www.abika.com 9 their fertility as bearing witness to their harmony with the course of nature towards perfection--o0oit: liber 777 vel p rolegomena s y m b o l i c a ad s y s t e m am sceptico-mystic vi explicand

ALEISTER CROWLEY MAGICK IN THEORY AND PRACTICE

sympathetic husband when she would really be happy in an attic with a lover, while another may fool herself into a romantic elopement when her only true pleasures are those of presiding at fashionable functions. again, a boy's instinct may tell him to go to sea, while his parents insists on his becoming a doctor. in such a case, he will be both unsuccessful and unhappy in medicine (8) a man whose conscious will is at odds with his true will is wasting his strength. he cannot hope to influence his environment efficiently (illustration: when civil war rages in a nation, it is in no condition to undertake the invasion of other countries. a man with cancer employs his nourishment alike to his own use and to that of the enemy which is part of himself. he soon fails to resist the pressure of his

principles are merely symptomatic of the changes in his gross vehicle. a similar order may be assumed to extend throughout nature (illustration: one does not confuse the pain of toothache with xvi the decay which causes it. inanimate objects are sensitive to certain physical forces, such as electrical and thermal conductivity; but neither in us nor in them- so far as we know- is there any direct conscious perception of these forces. imperceptible influences are therefore associated with all material phenomena; and there is no reason why we should not work upon matter through those subtle energies as we do through their material bases. in fact, we use magnetic force to move iron, and solar radiation to reproduce images (14) man is capable of being, and using, anything which he perceives, f

o reason why we should not work upon matter through those subtle energies as we do through their material bases. in fact, we use magnetic force to move iron, and solar radiation to reproduce images (14) man is capable of being, and using, anything which he perceives, for everything that he perceives is in a certain sense a part of his being. he may thus subjugate the whole universe of which he is conscious to his individual will (illustration: man has used the idea of god to dictate his personal conduct, to obtain power over his fellow, to excuse his crimes, and for innumerable other purposes, including that of realizing himself as god. he has used the irrational and unreal conceptions of mathematics to help him in the construction of mechanical devices. he has used his moral force to infl

ary sense. it is not my fault if being is baffling, and doing desperate! yet, once the above principles are firmly fixed in the mind, it is easy enough to sum up the situation very shortly. one must find out for oneself, and make sure beyond doubt "who" one is "what" one is "why" one is. this done, one may put the will which is implicit in the "why" into words, or rather into one word. being thus conscious of the proper course to pursue, the next thing is to understand the conditions necessary to following it out. after that, one must eliminate from oneself every element alien or hostile to success, and develop those parts of oneself which are specially needed to control the aforesaid conditions. let us make an analogy. a nation must become aware of its own character before it can be said

in this case, for example, the doctrine of individual immortality has been dragged in, to the destruction of truth. it is not that utterly worthless part of man, his individual consciousness as john smith, which defies death- that consciousness which dies and is reborn in every thought. that which persists (if anything persist) is his real john smithiness, a quality of which he was probably never conscious in his life<333, for several sermons to this effect. caps. alpha, delta, eta, iota-epsilon, iota-sigma, iota-eta, kappa-alpha, kappa-eta, in particular. the reincarnation of the khu or magical self is another matter entirely, too abstruse to discuss in this elementary manual. weh note: i have made a correction in the above list of chapters from liber 333. th

ALEISTER CROWLEY MAGICK WITHOUT TEARS

have done; they were seized by his wife who had an idea that she could sell them for a fantastic price; and we did not feel inclined to meet her views. i don't think the matter is of very great importance, the work being done by members of the order all over the place is to me quite sufficient. iii. the ruach contains both the moral and intellectual worlds, which is really all that we mean by the conscious mind; perhaps it even includes certain portions of the subconscious. iv. in initiation from the grade of neophyte to that of zelator, one passes by this way. the main work is to obtain admission to, and control of, the astral plane. your expressions about "purifying the feelings" and so on are rather vague to enter into a scientific system like ours. the result which you doubtless refer

nsympathetic husband when she would really be happy in an attic with a lover, while another may fool herself into a romantic elopement when her only true pleasures are those of presiding at fashionable functions. again, a boy's instinct may tell him to go to sea, while his parents insist on his becoming a doctor. in such a case, he will be both unsuccessful and unhappy in medicine. 8. a man whose conscious will is at odds with his true will is wasting his strength. he cannot hope to influence his environment efficiently (illustration: when civil war rages in a nation, it is in no condition to undertake the invasion of other countries. a man with cancer employs his nourishment alike to his own use and to that of the enemy which is part of himself. he soon fails to resist the pressure of his

ons. 11* i.e. except- possibly- in the case of logically absurd questions, such as the schoolmen discussed in connection with "god" 25 (illustration: one does not confuse the pain of toothache with the decay which causes it. inanimate objects are sensitive to certain physical forces, such as electrical and thermal conductivity; but neither in us nor in them- so far as we know- is there any direct conscious perception of these forces. imperceptible influences are therefore associated with all material phenomena; and there is no reason why we should not work upon matter through those subtle energies as we do through their material bases. in fact, we use magnetic force to move iron, and solar radiation to reproduce images) magic without tears get any book for free on: www.abika.com 43 14. man

e energies as we do through their material bases. in fact, we use magnetic force to move iron, and solar radiation to reproduce images) magic without tears get any book for free on: www.abika.com 43 14. man is capable of being, and using, anything which he perceives; for everything that he perceives is in a certain sense a part of his being. he may thus subjugate the whole universe of which he is conscious to his individual will (illustration: man has used the idea of god to dictate his personal conduct, to obtain power over his fellows, to excuse his crimes, and for innumerable other purposes, including that of realizing himself as god. he has used the irrational and unreal conceptions of mathematics to help him in the construction of mechanical devices. he has used his moral force to inf

it follows that any given religion is likely to contain scraps of magical doctrine, filched more or less haphazard from one school or the other as occasion serves. let the reader, therefore, beware most seriously of trying to get a grasp of this subject by means of siren analogies. taoism has as little to do with the tao teh king as the catholic church with the gospel. the tao teh king inculcates conscious inaction, or rather unconscious inaction, with the object of minimizing the disorder of the world. a magic without tears get any book for free on: www.abika.com 86 few quotations from the text should make the essence of the doctrine clear. x 3 "here is the mystery of virtue. it createth all and nourisheth all; yet it doth not adhere to them. it operateth all; but knoweth not of it, nor p

ALEISTER CROWLEY MEDITATION

istinguished from the latter feeling. it is the certain sign of near success, the view-halloo. this is when the mind runs naturally towards the object chosen, not as if in obedience to the will of the owner of the mind, but as if directed by nothing at all, or by something impersonal; as if it were falling by its own weight, and not being pushed down. 12 almost always, the moment that one becomes conscious of this, it stops; and the dreary old struggle between the cowboy will and the buckjumper mind begins again. like every other physiological process, consciousness of it implies disorder or disease. in analysing the nature of this work of controlling the mind, the student will appreciate without trouble the fact that two things are involved- the person seeing and the thing seen- the perso

ons in view, because he has learnt how to look, so with practice the thoughts will become more numerous and more insistent. as soon as the body was accurately observed it was found to be terribly restless and painful; now that we observe the mind it is seen to be more restless and painful still("see diagram opposite) a similar curve might be plotted for the real and apparent painfulness of asana. conscious of this fact, we begin to try to control it "not quite so many thoughts, please "don't think quite so fast, please "no more of that kind of thought, please" it is only then that we discover that what we thought was a school of playful porpoises is really the convolutions of the sea-serpent. the attempt to repress has the effect of exciting. when the unsuspecting pupil first approaches hi

of the student with his power of control. increasing at first, it ultimately diminishes to zero. course the unhappy youth spends a disgusted week in thinking of little else. it is positively amazing with what persistence a thought, even a whole train of thoughts, returns again and again to the charge. it becomes a positive nightmare. it is intensely annoying, too, to find that one does not become conscious that one has got on to the forbidden subject until one has gone right through with it. however, one continues day after day investigating thoughts and trying to check them; and sooner or later one proceeds to the next stage, dharana, the attempt to restrain the mind to a single object. before we go on to this, however, we must consider what is meant by success in pratyahara. this is a ve

in this practice, and that is by the character of the breaks "breaks" are classed as follows "firstly" physical sensations. these should have been overcome by asana "secondly" breaks that seem to be dictated by events immediately preceding the meditation. their activity becomes tremendous. only by this practice does one understand how much is really observed by the sense without the mind becoming conscious of it "thirdly" there is a class of breaks partaking of the nature of reverie or "day-dreams" these are very insidious- one may go on for a long time without realizing that one has wandered at all "fourthly" we get a very high class of break, which is a sort of aberration of the control itself. you think "how well i am doing it" or perhaps that it would be rather a good idea if you were

nce crowley wrote this> the second class is "objects of devotion" such as the idea or form of the deity, or the heart or body of your teacher, or of some man whom you respect profoundly. this practice is not to be commended, because it implies a bias of the mind. you can also meditate on "your dreams" this sounds superstitious; but the idea is that you have already a tendency, independent of your conscious will, to think of those things, which will consequently be easier to think of than others. that this is the explanation is evident from the nature of the preceding and subsequent classes. you can also meditate on "anything that especially appeals to you" but in all this one feels inclined to suggest that it will be better and more convincing if the meditation is directed to an object whi

ALEISTER CROWLEY TAO TEH KING

esumed its sway upon my soul, subtler and stronger on each successive occasion. but neither europe nor africa can show such desolation as america. the proudest, stubbornest, bitterest peasant of deserted spain; the most primitive and superstitious arab of the remotest oases, these are a little more than kin and never less than kind at their worst; whereas in the united states one is almost always conscious of an instinctive lack of sympathy and understanding with even the 4 most charming and cultured people. it was therefore during my exile in america that the doctrines of lao tze developed most rapidly in my soul, even forcing their way outwards until i felt it imperious, nay inevitable, to express them in terms of conscious thought. no sooner had this resolve taken possession of me than

as there are two to become one, there are two) 2. in his dealing with individuals and with society, let him move without lust of result. in the management of his breath, let him be like the mother-bird((i.e, brooding like the spirit, quiet, without effort) let his intelligence((binah) comprehend every quarter; but let his knowledge((daath) cease((he must absorb (or understand) everything without conscious knowledge, which is a shock, implying duality, like flint and steel, while understanding is like a sponge, or even like ocean absorbing rivers) 3. here is the mystery of virtue((of the tao and of him that hath it. virtue- the teh) it createth all and nourisheth all; yet it doth not adhere to them; it operateth all, but knoweth not of it, nor proclaimeth it; it directeth all, but without

ion of the self with the not-self. this identification maketh man a king; and this kingliness groweth unto godhood. that godhood beareth fruit in the mastery of the tao. then the man, the tao permeating him, endureth; and his bodily principles are in harmony, 19 proof against decay, until the hour of his change. 20 chapter xvii the purity of the current. 1. in the age of gold, the people were not conscious of their rulers; in the age of silver, they loved them, with songs; in the age of brass, they feared them; in the age of iron, they despised them. as the rulers((becoming self-conscious) lost confidence, so also did the people lose confidence in them. 2. how hesitating did they seem, the lords of the age of gold, speaking with deliberation, aware of the weight of their word! thus they ac

ALEISTER CROWLEY THE LOST CONTINENT

o a fiery rose 'the only* luminous thing in atlas, and a shooting forward enclosed him. for some reason which was never even guessed the atla refused women. those who had seen atla were however useless to instruct. they came forth from the presence smiling, and even under the most fearful tortures that the magicians could devise, continued to smile. this smile never left them during life, and the conscious superiority of it was so irritating, and so contrary to the harmony of life in atlas that the women were killed, and their companions for the future forbidden to approach the atla. whatever theories as to its nature may have been formed by the magicians were upset by a famous experiment. a most holy high priest, a man who at puberty had insisted on immediate marriage with all the women o

ALEISTER CROWLEY THE OLD AND NEW COMMENTARIES TO LIBER AL

ery language. the new comment nuit formulates me as hadit, especially in the three centres of consciousness of her being. in this way, for this purpose, i became the complement of her. these centres are those of love, life and language. duality is the condition of all three. it will appear later how it is that none and two are identical; they are distinct in our minds only because those minds are conscious, and therefore think of "two" as their own state. but the unconscious mind thinks nothing, and is nothing. yet it is the same mind. nuith selects three centres of her body to become "two" with hadit; for she asks me to declare her in these three. infinite freedom, all-embracing, for physical love; boundless continuity for life; and the silent rhythm of the stars for language. these three

du mysticism, the dwarf insane yet crafty of many legends in many lands, is also this same "holy ghost, or silent self of a man, or his holy guardian angel. he is almost the "unconscious" of freud, unknown, unaccountable, the silent spirit, blowing "whither it listeth, but thou canst not tell whence it cometh or whither it goeth. it commands with absolute authority when it appears at all, despite conscious reason and judgment. aiwass is then, as this verse 7 states, the "minister" of this hoor-paar-kraat, that is of the saviour of the world in the larger sense, and of mine own "silent self" in the lesser. a "minister" is one who performs a service, in this case evidently that of revealing; he was the intelligible medium between the babe god- the new aeon about to be born- and myself. this

servants; perhaps those who, worshipping the khabs, have beheld her light shed over them. such persons indeed consummate the marriage of nuit and hadit in themselves; in that case they are aware of certain ways to power. there is also a mystical sense in this verse. we are to organize our minds thoroughly, appointing few and secret chiefs, serving nuit, to discipline the varied departments of the conscious thought. al i,11 "these are fools that men adore; both their gods& their men are fools" the old comment 11 "the many and the known" both among gods and men, are revered; this is folly. the new comment it is a fact of meditation that everything which becomes manifest is instantly recognized as unreal. all perfect unveiling solves, wholly or in part, the equation "something equals 0/0 (see

he sequence of school and college, but our general judgments are recognized as independent of time. this is peculiarly the case with our idea of the ego, which we instinctively regard as if it were eternal and unchanging, though in fact it grows and decays continually. yet we think of the incidents of boyhood as having occurred to the ego, forming part of its character. now since this ego is only conscious by virtue of having formulated itself, or the universe (as it happens to view the case, in the form of duality, and since all the experiences of the ego are necessary to it, as all phenomena soever are necessary, it is permissible to regard the totality of the experience of the ego as the presentation in duality of a single simultaneous fact. in other words, life is an attempt to realize

than time; for one could have a samadhis phase which developed nirvi-kalpa instantly. but if no time, then a unity, which could never become naught; no such phase is possible. duality is therefore the nature of any manifested universe. 1 exists, true; but only by a fiction; for there is always a -1 to cancel it. but we get the illusion of 1 when we add 1/2 to 1/2 or 1/3 to 2/3, etc, things- each conscious of its fractional character- seeking to be whole. now the bigger any 'one' gets, the more conscious it is of its "minus one' wife, the more clearly it sees that 'one; is illusion, and had better cancel out. the general process of initiation is therefore the same for all possible universes. from the standpoint of physics, the original inertia expresses itself as two complementary forms of

ALEISTER CROWLEY THE QABALAH

re animal life. 10. the daughter, fallen and touching with her hands the shells. it will be noticed that this order represents creation as progressive degeneration which we are compelled to think of as evil. in the human organism the same arrangement will be noticed. section iii 0. the pleroma of which our individuality is the monad: the all-self. 1. the self the divine ego of which man is rarely conscious. 2. the ego; that which thinks i a falsehood, because to think i is to deny not-i and thus to create the dyad. 3. the soul; since 3 reconciles 2 and 1, here are placed the aspirations to divinity. it is also the receptive as 2 is the assertive self. liber lviii 27 4-9. the intellectual self, with its branches: 4. memory. 5. will. 6. imagination. 7. desire. 8. reason. 9. animal being. 6

cious. 2. the ego; that which thinks i a falsehood, because to think i is to deny not-i and thus to create the dyad. 3. the soul; since 3 reconciles 2 and 1, here are placed the aspirations to divinity. it is also the receptive as 2 is the assertive self. liber lviii 27 4-9. the intellectual self, with its branches: 4. memory. 5. will. 6. imagination. 7. desire. 8. reason. 9. animal being. 6. the conscious self of the normal man: thinking itself free, and really the toy of its surroundings. 9. the unconscious self of the normal man. reflex actions, circulation, breathing, digestion, etc, all pertain here. 10. the illusory physical envelope; the scaffolding of the building. section iv having compared these attributions with those to be found in 777, studied them, assimilated them so thoroug

ALEISTER CROWLEY THE SWORD OF SONG

d to match some inner light, 615 what of the outer world you know! surely, your best work always finds itself sole object of the mind s. in vain you ply the brush, distracted by something you have heard or acted. 620 expect some tedious visitor your eye runs furtive to the door; your hand refuses to obey; you throw the useless brush away. i think i hear the word you say! 625 i practice then, with conscious power watching my mind, each thought controlling, hurling to nothingness, while rolling the thunders after lightning s flower* see his remarks upon the rational piano, the the conclusions to which the evidence of its senses would lead it. pentecost 41 objectivity of universe not discussed. preferability of concentrationstate to the normal. destroying passion, feeling, thought, 630 the ve

cosmogony only grosser for its pinchbeck spirituality; have, i take it, found their modern parallel in the ghastly laughter of herbert spencer, as fleshed upon the corpses of berkeley and the idealists from fichte and hartman to lotze and trendelenburg he drives the reeking fangs of his imagination into the palpitating vitals of his own grim masterpiece of reconcilement, self-deluded and yet self-conscious of its own delusion. history affirms that such a deadlock is invariably the prelude to a new enlightenment: by such steps we have advanced, by such we shall advance. the horror of great darkness which is scepticism must ever be broken by some heroic master-soul, intolerant of the cosmic agony. we then await his dawn. may i go one step further, and lift up my voice and prophesy? i would i

nothingness of yourself by keeping the fourth dimension ever present to your mind) the illusory nature of this idea of an infinite atman is well shown by the very proof which that most distinguished vedantist, the late swami vivekananda (no connection with the firm of a similar name1 across the street, gives of the existence of the infinite. think of a circle! says he. you will in a moment become conscious of an infinite circle around your original small one. the fallacy is obvious. the big circle is not infinite at all, but is itself limited by the little one. but to take away the little circle, that is the method of the esoteric christian or the mystic. but the process is never perfect, because however small the little circle becomes, its relation with the big circle is still finite. but

ousness. cf. also animal automatism, pp. 236-237 (2) sorrow s cause. the cause of sorrow is desire. i take desire here to include such a phenomenon as the tendency of two molecules of hydrogen and chlorine to combine under certain conditions. if death be painful to me, it is presumably so to a molecule; if we represent one operation as pleasant, the converse is presumably painful. though i am not conscious of the individual pain of the countless deaths involved in this my act of writin, it may be there. and what i call fatigue may be the echo in my central consciousness of the 3 see prof. rhys davids on the jataka. science and buddhism 86 shriek of a peripheral anguish. here we leave the domain of fact; but at least as far our knowledge extends, all or nearly all the operations of nature a

y be there. and what i call fatigue may be the echo in my central consciousness of the 3 see prof. rhys davids on the jataka. science and buddhism 86 shriek of a peripheral anguish. here we leave the domain of fact; but at least as far our knowledge extends, all or nearly all the operations of nature are vanity and vexation of spirit. consider food, the desire for which periodically arises in all conscious beings.1 the existence of these desires, or rather necessities, which i realise to be mine, is unpleasant. it is this desire inherent in me for continued consciousness that is responsible for it all, and this leads us to the third noble truth (3) sorrow s ceasing. the cessation of desire is the cessation of sorrow. this is a simple logical inference form the second truth, and needs no co

ALEISTER CROWLEY EQ I 1

better than a currish whine? what do i care for old age, disease, and death? i'm a man, and a celt at that. i spit on your snivelling hindu prince, emasculate with debauchery in the first place, and asceticism in the second. a weak, dirty, paltry cur, sir, your gautama! yes, i think i have no answer to that. the sudden apprehension of some vital catastrophe may have been the exciting cause of my conscious devotion to the attainment of adeptship- but surely the capacity was there, inborn. mere despair and desire can do little; anyway, the first impulse of 132 fear was the passing spasm of an hour; the magnetism of the path itself was the true lure. it is as foolish to ask me "why do you adep" as to ask god "why do you pardon "c'est son m tier" i am not so foolish as to think that my doctri

mous- the cosmic times and spaces, for example- whereas the inner state may be the most fugitive and paltry activity of mind. yet the cosmic objects, so far as the experience yields them, are but ideal pictures of something whose existence we do not inwardly possess, but only point at outwardly, while the inner state is our very experience itself; its reality and that of our experience are one. a conscious field "plus" its object as felt or thought of "plus" an attitude towards the object "plus" the sense of a self to whom the attitude belongs- such a concrete bit of personal experience may be a small bit, but it is a solid bit as long as it lasts; not hollow, not a mere abstract element of experience, such as the 'object' is when taken all alone. it is a "full" fact, even though it be an

higher exist. along with the wrong part there is thus a better part of him, even though it may be but a most helpless germ. with which part he should identify his real being is by no means obvious at this stage; but when stage 2 (the stage of solution or salvation) arrives, the man identifies his real being with the germinal higher part of himself; and does 156 so in the following way "he becomes conscious that this higher part is "conterminous and continuous with a more of the same quality "which is operative in the universe outside of him, and which "he can keep in working touch with, and in a fashion get on "board of and save himself when all his lower being has gone "to pieces in the wreck."8 these last few lines bring us face to face with the subject of this volume, viz- frater p. to

ALEISTER CROWLEY EQ I 5

preferably the thunderbolt. it is essential that the spine be vertical. 1. in this practice the cavity of the brain is the yoni; the spinal cord is the lingam. 2. concentrate thy thought of adoration in the brain. 3. now begin to awaken the spine in this manner. concentrate thy thought of thyself in the base of the spine, and move it gradually up a little at a time. by this means thou wilt become conscious of the spine, feeling each vertebra as a separate entity. this must be achieved most fully and perfectly before the further practice is begun. 4. next, adore the brain as before, but figure to thyself its content as infinite. deem it to be the womb of isis, or the body of nuit. 5. next, identify thyself with the base of the spine as before, but figure to thyself its energy as infinite. d

s infinite. deem it to be the womb of isis, or the body of nuit. 5. next, identify thyself with the base of the spine as before, but figure to thyself its energy as infinite. deem it to be the phallus of osiris or the being of hadit. 6. these two concentrations 4 and 5 may be pushed to the point of samadhi. yet lose not control of the will; let not samadhi be thy master herein. 7. now then, being conscious both of the brain and the spine, and unconscious of all else, do thou imagine the 13 hunger of the one for the other; the emptiness of the brain, the ache of the spine, even as the emptiness of space and the aimlessness of matter. and if thou hast experience of the eucharist in both kinds, it shall aid thine imagination herein. 8. let this agony grow until it be insupportable, resisting

animal life. 10. the daughter, fallen and touching with her hands the shells. it will be noticed that this order represents creation as progressive degeneration- which we are compelled to think of as evil. in the human organism the same arrangement will be noticed. section iii 0. the pleroma of which our individuality is the monad: the "all-self" 1. the self- the divine ego of which man is rarely conscious. 2. the ego; that which thinks "i- a falsehood, because to think "i" is to deny "not-i" and thus to create the dyad. 3. the soul; since 3 reconciles 2 and 1, here are placed the aspirations to divinity. it is also the receptive as 2 is the assertive self. 4-9. the intellectual self, with its branches: 4. memory. 98 5. will. 6. imagination. 7. desire. 8. reason. 9. animal being. 6. the co

ALEISTER CROWLEY EQ I 5

e aire, yet the hand is much bigger than the wheel. and though this vision is so great and splendid, yet there is no seriousness with it, or solemnity. it seems that the hand is spinning the wheel merely for pleasure, it would be better to say amusement. a voice comes: for he is a jocund and a ruddy god, and his laughter is the vibration of all that exists, and the earthquakes of the soul. one is conscious of the whirring of the wheel thrilling one, like an electric discharge passing through one. 42 now i see the figures on the wheel, which have been interpreted as the sworded sphinx, hermanubis and typhon. and that is wrong. the rim of the wheel is a vivid emerald snake; in the centre of the wheel is a scarlet heart; and, impossible to explain as it is, the scarlet of the heart and the gr

ance upon her, torturing her with delight. this vision is not perfect. i am only in the outer court of the vision, because i have undertaken it in the service of the holy one, and must retain sense and speech. no recorded vision is perfect, of high visions, for the seer must keep either his physical organs or his memory in working order. and neither is capable. there is no bridge. one can only be conscious of one thing at a time, and as the consciousness moves nearer to the vision, it loses control of the physical and mental. even so, the body and the mind must be very perfect before anything can be done, or the energy of the vision may send the body into spasms and the mind into insanity. this is why the first visions give ananda, which is a shock. when the adept is attuned to samadhi, th

ALEISTER CROWLEY EQUINOX EQ I 1 2

. is "that" clear? one should here note that there may perhaps be some essential difference in the operation of the moslem and hindu mantrams. the latter boom; the former ripple. i have never tried the former at all seriously until now. 23 8.10-"m me jeu" no good at all. think i'll get up and have 8.32. a turker. 9.0. am up, having read my letters. continuing mantra all the time in a more or less conscious way. 9.25. wrote my letters and started out. 10.38. have reached the caf de la paix, walking slowly with my mantra. i am beginning to forget it occasionally, mispronouncing some of the words. a good sign! now and then i tried sending it up and down my spine, with good effect. 10.40. i will drink a cup of coffee and then proceed to the hammam. this may ease my limbs, and afford an opportu

istic of the man john st. john. i see how funny it is; but i'm quite serious withal. ye dull dogs! 28 [the "akasic egg" is the sphere of the personality of man. a theosophic term. ed. 3.55. n.b. mantras might with advantage be palindromes. 3.56. i try to construct a magic square from the mantra. no good. but the mantra is going much better, quite mechanically and "without attachment""i.e. without conscious ulterior design."art for art's sake" as it were) 4.10. i drink a "citron press 4.25. alas! here comes maryt (with a sad tale of x. it appears that she fainted and spent some hours at the hospital. i should have insisted on her stying with me; the symptoms began immediately on her drinking some coffee. i have noticed with myself, that eating has started the action) 5.30. an hour of mingl

ters a fierce curse. oh lord adonai, look with favour upon him! 11.30. after five minutes rest (to the body, that is) john st. john was too exhausted on resuming his pose, which, by the way, happens to be the sign of the grade 7 4 to strive consciously. but his nature itself, forced through these days into the one channel of will towards adonai, went on struggling on its own account. later, the conscious man took heart and strove, though not so fiercely as before. he passed through the lightnings of ajna, whose two petals now spread out like wings above his head, and the awful corona of the interior sun with its flashing fires appeared, and declared itself to be his self. this he rejected; and the formless ocean of 100 white brilliance absorbed him, overcame him; for he could not pass th

ALEISTER CROWLEY EQUINOX EQ I 2 2

ed faith as if it had been the rotten cerement of a mummy. with quivering lip, and voice choked with indignation at the injustice of the world, he cursed the name of christ and strode on to seek the gate of hell and let loose the fiends of the pit, so that mankind might yet learn that compassion was not dead. nevertheless, the madness passes, like a dark cloud before the breath of awakening dawn; conscious of his own rightness, of the manhood which was his, of his own strength, and the righteousness of his purpose, and filled with the overflowing ambitions of youth, we find him unconsciously sheathe 232 his blood-red sword, and blow flame and smoke from the tripod of life, casting before the veiled and awful image of the unknown the arrows of his reason, and diligently seeking both omen an

is not a necessary sequitur to throwing a ball up in the air; however, if i had never thrown a ball up in my life, and suddenly commenced doing so, and invariably caught it, probably after the nine hundred and ninety-nine billionth time i might be excused if i considered that catching balls was a necessary law of nature.28 yet nevertheless if i did arrive at such a conclusion without being fully conscious that at any moment i might have to recast the whole of these laws, i should be but a bat-headed dogmatist instead of the hawk-eyed man of science who is ever ready to re-see and to reform."29 296 28 why is it more probable that all men must die; that lead cannot of itself remain suspended in the air; that fire consumes wood and is extinguished by water; unless it be that these events are

pwards. and as i was carried through the air, i looked down, and felt reluctant at leaving the great circle, which had now become as a point below me. and as i thought of it, of a sudden i found myself standing upon a marble floor, from out of which rushed up into the heavens a great pillar of fire. and as i gazed wonderingly at it, though on account of its brightness i could see no one, i became conscious that many people were worshipping around me. then slowly, as my eyes became accustomed to the light, i saw that the great pillar of fire was in truth the right leg of an immense figure "on becoming aware of this, a great awe filled me, and 306 then did bewilderment possess me, for i found that i was robed in red garments in place of the white in which i had dressed myself. and as i wonde

ALEISTER CROWLEY EQUINOX EQ I 2

ned figure; so that it may seem to him that he is seeing with its eyes, and hearing with its ears. this will usually be the great difficulty of the operation. 4. let him then cause that imagined figure to rise in the air to a great height above the earth. 5. let him then stop and look about him (it is sometimes difficult to open the eyes) 6. probably he will see figures approaching him, or become conscious of a landscape. let him speak to such figures, and insist upon being answered, using the proper pentagrams and signs, as previously taught. 7. let him travel about at will, either with or without guidance from such figure or figures. 27 8. let him further employ such special invocations as will cause to appear the particular places he may wish to visit. 9. let him beware of the thousand

gle "pure soul" at the back of all, the shadowy "creative" world, the varied "formative world" and the single though concrete "material" world. it puzzles one, too (at the time, in the very course of the analysis, to ask: if the external simple impression be made up of so many glyphs, and each of these again of many more, how can one ever return to the "pure soul? for all the while one is clearly conscious of a simple ego or "pure soul" which perceives all this. the only solution appears to lie in a metaphysical identification of monotheism and pantheism. again, one is conscious of a double direction in the phenomena. not only is it true to say that the thoughts are analysed into glyphs and so on, back to the pure soul; but also that the pure soul sends forth the glyphs, which formulate th

false and real mystical phenomena; for in the 64 previous section we have spoken of both without distinction. in the "astral visions" the consciousness is hardly disturbed; in magical evocations it is intensely exalted; but it is still bound by its original conditions. the ego is still opposed to the non-ego; time is, if altered in rate, still there; so, too, is space the sort of space we are all conscious of. again, the phenomena observed follow the usual laws of growth and decay. but all true mystical phenomena contradict these conditions. in the first place, the ego and non-ego unite explosively, their product having none of the qualities of either. it is precisely such a phenomenon as the direct combination of hydrogen and chlorine. the first thing observed is the flash; in our analogy

he reward is according to the work. it may conceivably be that work does not affect the question, as it clearly does in the lower grades, it may be that an outsider may pull off the big thing- agnosco! still, i advise people to work at it. perhaps the most direct method is that of sitting in your ajna chakra (that point in your brain where thoughts rise, a point to be discovered and rendered self-conscious by repeated 82 experiment) and without thinking of anything whatever, killing the thoughts as they rise with a single smack, like a child killing flies. the difficulty is of course to kill them without thinking of the killing, which thought is naturally just as bad as any other thought. i never got any good out of this method myself. it may, i believe, happen with fair frequency that in

the pupil failed to obtain it "but at least time abated the monomania- for i know now that my whole adventure was but a very vivid dream, an insanity of adolescence. at this moment i would not like to say at what point exactly in the story fact and dream touch; i have still the sword and dagger. is it possible that in a trance i actually went through some other series of adventures than that i am conscious of? may not jean have been a thief, whom i dispossessed of his booty? had i done this 128 unconsciously it would account for both the weapons and the scene in the morgue. but i cannot say "so, too, i learnt from the master that all this veil of life is but a shadow of a vast reality beyond, perceptible only to those who have earned eyes to see withal "these eyes i could not earn; a faith

ALEISTER CROWLEY EQUINOX EQ I 3 3

' resented what they considered to be a contempt of their majesty; and no children were sent to the couple. it was an ethereal love which they both knew to be somewhat incomplete. mr. ridley had little experience of the world, and still less conversation. apart from his gun- making business and his spiritual bride, he cared in his own words, not a shell for anything. nevertheless, in 294 his semi-conscious anxiety, he attempted to devise some alterations in the appearance of his future widow. did he see a hat which he thought somewhat suggestive of earthy sentiments, he would at once buy a similar one for mrs. ridley. alas! with as without it his wife looked the ethereal spirituality that she was. he went to paris on business, and, finding himself in that materialistic city, bought a compl

as the promised liberator. some one else will "do" for me at the same time, but in another part of the world. i shall be far by then. no one is to see you, and mrs. ridley will open the door to you. kill her, man! kill her at 9.30 p.m. when you have done, go! go away; and when a whole week has passed, remember! and now, my dear sir, good-bye for the present "as he spoke the last words i was again conscious; but my head felt so heavy that i did not make any motion. i could not. it was as if i had just awakened from a profound sleep. 298 the stranger disappeared, seeming through the hole in the glass "when i had collected myself i tried hard to make out whether i had seen or hear any one. but i could not remember what had been said to me, save the few words of preamble about opening the wind

still more the folly of all scientific systems of investigation. she put it there after having killed the footman "i have but one incident to mention; and it is once more a personal recollection. but as it is the last you will forgive me. i am sure you appreciate my goodwill and believe in "wahlverwandschaften "when, after a week had elapsed and my memory was allowed to resume its work, i became conscious of the deed which had been commanded to me, i entered into a state of mixed feelings. if i would indulge in psychology, i should now retrace step by step the mental journey which i then took. i think i can spare you this; and i now come to the evening which concluded the ninth day after the murder "for my personal edification i was murmuring the words of the clavicula salomonis; and had

holborn. and through all booksellers. aceldama. crown 8vo, 29 pp, 2 2s. net. of this rare pamplet less than 10 copies remain. it is mr. crowley's earliest and in some ways most striking mystical work. jephthah and other mysteries, lyrical and dramatic. demy 8vo, boards, pp. xxii+ 223, 7s. 6d. net. songs of the spirit. pp. x+ 109. a new edition. 3s. 6d. net. these two volumes breathe the pure semi-conscious aspiration of the soul, and express the first glimmerings of the light. the soul of osiris. medium 8vo, pp. ix+ 129, 5s. net. a collection of lyrics, illustrating the progress of the soul from corporeal to celestial beatitude. tannh user. demy 4to, pp. 142, 15s. net. the progress of the soul in dramatic form. berashith. 4to, china paper, pp. 24, 5s. net. only a few copies remain. an illu

ALEISTER CROWLEY EQUINOX EQ I 3

d chance of floating, blent rightly with its own element, not lifting jagged peaks and bare to the unsympathetic air! this is the second veil; and hence as first we slew the things of sense upon the altar of their god, so must the second period slay the ideas, to attain to that which is, beyond the brain. olympas. to that which is_ not thought? not sense? marsyas. knowledge is but experience made conscious of itself. the bee, 29 past master of geometry, hath not one word of all of it; for wisdom is not mother-wit! so the adept is called insane for his frank failure to explain. language creates false thoughts; the true breed language slowly. following experience of a thing we knew arose the need to name the thing. so, ancients likened a man's mind to the untamed evasive wind. some fool thin

not me. thou hast an holy guardian angel, bound to lead thee from thy bitter waste 38 to the inscrutable profound that is his covenanted ground. olympas. thou who hast known these master-keys of all creation's mysteries, tell me, what followed the great gust of god that blew his world to dust? marsyas. i, even i the man, became as a great sword of flashing flame. my life, informed with holiness, conscious of its own loveliness, like a well that overflows at the limit of the snows, sent its crystal stream to gladden the hearts of me, their lives to madden with the intoxicating bliss (wine mixed with myrrh and ambergris) of this bitter-sweet perfume, this gorse's blaze of prickly bloom that is the wisdom of the way. then springs the statue from the clay, and all god's doubted fatherhood is

ld, who comb the mount of evil, strong and stout to wrest from venus' brow the comb "the fiery wind, the web unspun "the nine stars and the circling sun" not theirs to wander lost and lone, adream by mountain lake, and sea; not theirs to bear a face of stone away from human mystery: they pondered o'er the runes of time, they slew the serpent of the slime. the brutish brain, the nervous hands, the conscious power of thew and mind; the agony of burning sands, the blithe salt breezes blowing blind_ the birth-pangs of the emperor thought, of earth and pain the wonder-wrought. they hurled them blindly on the breast of foaming hate, of wild desire: 115 from time they held the old bequest, the passioned pangs, the flash of fire_ not through the gods they dreamed of ran the stream that fired the v

e mean by "soul" we others. that then must live somewhere. but is it, as descartes thought, atomic? or fluid, now here, now there? or is it but a word for the totality of bodily sense? as weir mitchell supposed. well, we should see. i would buy a brain and hunt this elusive consciousness. just so, luck follows skill; the brain of jules foreau was the very pick of the world's brains. the most self-conscious man in europe! intellectual to an incredible point, introspective beyond the hindus "and" with the fatal craving which made him mine. jules foreau, you might have been a statesman; you became a sot_ but you shall make the name of doctor arthur lee famous for ever, and put an end to the great 121 problem of the ages. aha, my friend, how mad of me to fill my diary with this cheap introspec

eft hand open, and his right hand holding the sword of art, to their full lengths above his head: the head thrown back, the eyes lifted upwards. thus standing let him aspire with his whole will towards his best and highest ideal of the divine. k. then let the aspirant pass unto the north, and facing east solemnly repeat the oration of the hierophant, as before endeavouring to project the speaking conscious self to the place of the hierophant (in this case the throne of the east. then let him slowly mentally formulate before him the eidolon of a great angelic torch-bearer: standing before him as if to lead and light his way. l. following it, let the aspirant circumambulate and pass to the south, there let him halt and aspire with his whole will: first to the mercy side of the divine ideal

ALEISTER CROWLEY EQUINOX EQ I 4 2

ement, for otherwise the soul would soon burn out in the excess of its own oxygen. many a times, it seems to me, has my own thus been saved from extinction. when i woke it was morning- actually morning, and not a hasheesh hallucination. the first emotion that i felt upon opening my eyes was happiness to find things again wearing a natural air. yes; although the last experience of which i had been conscious had seemed to satisfy every human want, physical or spiritual, i smiled on the four plain white walls of my bed- chamber, and hailed their familiar unostentatiousness with a pleasure which had no wish to transfer itself to arabesque or rainbows. it was like returning home from an eternity spent in loneliness among the palaces of strangers. well may i say an eternity, for during the whole

to me. the stony eyes stared up into my own, and again the maddening peal of fiendish laughter rang close beside my ear. now i was touched on all sides by the walls of the terrible press; there came a heavy crush, and i felt all sense blotted out in darkness. i awoke at last; the corpse was gone, but i had taken his 255 place upon the bier. in the same attitude which he had kept i lay motionless, conscious, although in darkness, that i wore upon my face the counterpart of his look of agony. the room had grown into a gigantic hall, whose roof was framed of iron arches; the pavement, the walls, the cornice were all of iron. the spiritual essence of the metal seemed to be a combination of cruelty and despair. its massive hardness spoke a language which it is impossible to embody in words, but

s was called, by the faintest word, often by a mere look, i could tell exactly the place that my patient had reached, and treat him accordingly. many a time, by some expression which other bystanders thought ineffably puerile, have i recongised the landmark of a field of wonders wherein i have travelled in perfect ravishment. i understood the symbolisation, which they did not. though as perfectly conscious as in his natural state, and capable of apprehending all outer realities without hallucination, he still perceived every word which was spoken to him 270 in the form of some visible symbol which most exquisitely embodied it. for hours every sound had its colour and its form to him as truly as scenery could have them. the fact, never witnessed by me before, of a mind in that state being a

if not, then i too (no journalist, god knows) must praise thee. thee- not thy work. for the manner thereof is wholly abominable. what have all we done, that for pegasus we have this spavined and hamstrung rosinante, for bucephalus this hydrocephalic hydropath? even as god gilbert begat the devil-brood musical comedy, so hast thou begotten the tedious stage-sermons to which our priest-loving, sin-conscious slaves now flock. refinement of cruelty! thou hast replaced the trappist cell by the court theatre! for this, i, who prefer the study to the theatre, forgive thee; for i love not the badger-reek of suburbia and bohemia in my nostrils. but for this also i praise thee, that lion-like thou turnest at last upon the jackal-crowd at thy heels. that ungainly dragon, the chesterbelloc, hast thou

ALEISTER CROWLEY EQUINOX EQ I 4

s as good as any tonic, and far better than most "pall mall gazette" mental medicine: some practical suggestions from a spiritual standpoint. by oliver huckel, s.t.d. with an introduction by lewellys f. barker, m.d. summary of contents- the new outlook for health. the unique powers of mind. the spiritual mastery of the body. faith as a vital force. the healing value of prayer. glimpses of the sub-conscious self. the training of the hidden energies. the casting out of fear. the cause and cure of the worry habit. the gospel of relaxation. work as a factor in health. inspiration of the mental outlook. best books for further reading "it is a cheerful, inspiriting book, and should fulfil its object to give mental galvanic shocks to spiritual paralytics "sunday times "a serious exposition of the

nds of her second. this we may take a being the coarsest form of that automatic justice, which is dealt only to the coarsest natures. it had not, however, extirpated an iota of her fund of self-esteem and lust for authority. to the latter, lionel had often fallen a victim. he was born bright and happy; the houses had done well by him. his mother gradually turned him into a self-concentrated, self-conscious, frightened and deceitful youth. she had mentally emasculated him; and, in his fits of understanding, he cursed her with no mean-spirited lips. he never forgave her the death of his 29 father, her lying, under-handed ways, especially her brutality. his was a noble hatred, utter, blood-thirsty, virulent, eternal. after years of melancholy and the physical consequences thereof, lionel taba

norganic worlds are similar in structure and composition. one piece of limestone is very much like another, and so also are the actual bodies of any two man, but not so their minds. there-fore, should we wish to discover and understand that power which differentiates, and yet ultimately balances all appearances, which are derived by the apparently unconscious object and received by the apparently conscious subject, we must look for it in the workings of man's brain.5 48 this is but a theory, but a theory worth working upon until a better be derived from truer facts. adopting it, the transfigured-realist gazes at it with wonder and then casts theory overboard, and loads his ship with law; postulates that every cause has its effect; and. when his ship begins to sink, refuses to jettison his

k nanda, p. 48. it will be noticed that pr n y ma itself naturally merges into praty h ra as concentration on the breath increase. 132 "the unity of j va and brahman, srimat s nkar ch rya" paragraph 121. control it. then it will find that the thoughts which at first bubbled up, one over the other, become less and less numerous; but in their place will spring up the thoughts which are normally sub-conscious. as these arise the will of the aspirant should strangle them; thus, if a picture is seen, the aspirant by means of his will should seize hold of it before it can escape him, endow it with an objectivity, after which he should destroy it, as if it were a living creature, and have done with it. after this mastership over the senses has been attained to, the next practice namely that of dh

in which whilst absorbed in some work, we hear a clock strike, and only realize that the clock has struck a certain hour some august 9th. practised mental muttering of the mantra "namo shivaya namaha aum" i found that with rechaka the voice sounds as if from the confines of the universe: but with puraka as if from the third eye. whilst doing this in the saivite a'sana239 i found the eyes, without conscious volition, are drawn up and behold the third eye (ajna chakkra) 10th. a day of revelation of arcana. ten minutes a'sana and breathing exercise. latter unexpectedly trying. also practised mental muttering whilst in a'sana. repeating "namo shivaya aum" which takes, roughly 86 seconds for 50 repetitions "i.e" about 1,000 in half an hour. i practised this mantra for thirty minutes: 10 minutes

ALEISTER CROWLEY EQUINOX EQ I 6 2

, the scope of all our universe, with desperate hope to find some solace for your wild unrest. 16 and now at last authentic word i bring, witnessed by every dead and living thing; good tidings of great joy for you, for all: there is no god; no fiend with names divine made us and tortures us; if we must pine, it is to satiate no being's gall. it was the dark delusion of a dream, that living person conscious and supreme, whom we must curse for cursing us with life; whom we must curse because the life he gave could not be buried in the quiet grave, could not be killed by poison or by knife. this little life is all we must endure, the grave's most holy peace is ever sure, we fall asleep and never wake again; nothing is of us but the mouldering flesh, whose elements dissolve and merge afresh in

c, and far better than most "pall mall gazette" mental medicine: some practical suggestions from a spiritual standpoint. by oliver huckel, s.t.d. with an introduction by lewellys f. barker, m.d. price 3"s" 6"d" net. summary of contents- the new outlook for health. the unique powers of mind. the spiritual mastery of the body. faith as a vital force. the healing value of prayer. glimpses of the sub-conscious self. the training of the hidden energies. the casting out of fear. the cause and cure of the worry habit. the gospel of relaxation. work as a factor in health. inspiration of the mental outlook. best books for further reading "unusually bright and stimulating discourses "the scotsman "a book of common sense and reason, and its logic is unassailable in almost every chapter "pall mall gaz

ALICE A BAILEY01 THE CONSCIOUSNESS OF THE ATOM

damental points may help to a ready apprehension, and it is for this class of readers that the book is primarily intended- 1- copyright 1998 lucis trust alice a bailey september, 1922- 2- the consciousness of the atom copyright 1998 lucis trust lecture i the field of evolution there has probably never been a period in the history of thought entirely resembling the present. thinkers everywhere are conscious of two things, first, that the region of mystery has never before been so clearly defined, and secondly, that that region can be entered more easily than has hitherto been the case; it may, therefore, perhaps be induced to render up some of its secrets if investigators of all schools pursue their search with determination. the problems with which we are faced, as we study the known facts

e are recognising the accuracy of the facts of the realistic school, and of material science, yet at the same time they feel innately that there is, underlying the proven objective manifestation, some vitalising force, and some coherent purpose which cannot be accounted for in terms of matter alone. secondly, there is the point of view which we can best, perhaps, call supernaturalism. man becomes conscious that perhaps, after all, things are not exactly what they seem to be, and that there remains much which is inexplicable; he awakens to the realisation that he himself is not simply an accumulation of physical atoms, a material something, and a tangible body, but that latent within him is a consciousness, a power, and a psychic nature which link him to all other members of the human famil

ics; and we are endeavouring to sum up in a few brief talks what all the libraries of the world are embodying; we are therefore attempting the impossible. all that we can do is to take up briefly and cursorily first one aspect of the truth and then another. all we can possibly accomplish is an outline of the basic lines of evolution, a study of their relationship to each other and to ourselves as conscious entities, and then an endeavour to blend and synthesise the little we can know until some general idea of the process as a whole becomes clearer. we have to remember in connection with every statement of truth that each is made from a particular point of view. until we have further developed our mental processes, and until we are able to think in abstract terms as well as in concrete, it

even if it may not be demonstrated) to be superhuman consciousness. the next question which will face us will be, what lies back of all these factors? is there, behind the objective form and its animating intelligence, an evolution which corresponds to the "i" faculty, to the ego in man? is there in nature, and in all that we see around us, the working out of the purpose of an individualised self-conscious being? if there is such a being, and such a fundamental existence, we should be able to see somewhat his intelligent activities, and to watch his plans working towards fruition. even if we cannot prove that god is, and that the deity exists, it may be possible to say, at least, that the hypothesis that he exists is a reasonable one, a rational suggestion, and a possible solution of all t

hould like if i can, to show that something like this is going on in the solar system, in the planet, in the human family, and in the atom. i trust that we can prove that there is an intelligence underlying all; and that from separation will come union, produced through blending and merging into group formation, and that eventually from the many groups will be seen emerging the one perfect, fully conscious whole, composed of myriads of separate identities animated by one purpose and one will. if this is so, what is the next practical step ahead for those who come to this realisation? how can we make practical application of this ideal to our own lives, and ascertain our immediate duty so that we may participate in, and consciously further the plan? in the cosmic process we have our tiny sh

ALICE A BAILEY02 INITIATION HUMAN AND SOLAR

complexity of the matter it is an utter impossibility for us to do more than get a general idea of the scheme; hence the futility of dogmatism. we can do no more than sense a fraction of some wonderful whole, utterly beyond the reach of our consciousness, a whole that the highest angel or perfected being is but beginning to realise. when we recognise the fact that the average man is as yet fully conscious only on the physical plane, nearly conscious on the emotional plane, and only developing the consciousness of the mental plane, it is obvious that his comprehension of cosmic data can be but rudimentary. when- 5- initiation, human and solar copyright 1998 lucis trust we recognise the further fact, that to be conscious on a plane and to have control on that plane are two very different co

nitiation brings about a more complete unification of the personality and the ego, and on higher levels still, with the monad. the whole evolution of the human spirit is a progressive at-one-ment. in the at-one-ment between the ego and the personality lies hid the mystery of the christian doctrine of the atonement. one unification takes place at the moment of individualisation, when man becomes a conscious rational entity, in contradistinction to the animals. as evolution proceeds successive at-one-ments occur. at-one-ment on all levels emotional, intuitional, spiritual and divine consists in conscious, continuous functioning. in all cases it is preceded by a burning, through the medium of the inner fire, and by the destruction, through sacrifice, of all that separates. the approach to uni

. the whole process is therefore for the purpose of making man consciously one- 13- initiation, human and solar copyright 1998 lucis trust first: with himself, and those in incarnation with him. second: with his higher self, and thus with all selves. third: with his spirit, or "father in heaven" and thus with all monads. fourth: with the logos, the three in one and the one in three. man becomes a conscious human being through the instrumentality of the lords of the flame, through their enduring sacrifice. man becomes a conscious ego, with the consciousness of the higher self, at the third initiation, through the instrumentality of the masters and of the christ, and through their sacrifice in taking physical incarnation for the helping of the world. man unites with the monad at the fifth in

consciously manipulated for the furtherance of planetary evolution. this will become more apparent as we proceed. secondly, that these forces, demonstrating in our planetary scheme through those great personalities who compose the hierarchy, link it and all that it contains with the greater hierarchy which we call solar. our hierarchy is a miniature replica of the greater synthesis of those self-conscious entities who manipulate, control, and demonstrate through the sun and the seven sacred planets, as well as the other planets, greater and smaller, of which our solar system is composed. thirdly, that this hierarchy of forces has four pre-eminent lines of work: to develop self-consciousness in all beings. the hierarchy seeks to provide fit conditions for the development of self-consciousn

hrough the constant streams of light (occultly understood) which emanate from it. the hierarchy might be considered as the aggregate on our planet of the forces of the fifth kingdom in nature. this kingdom is entered through the full development and control of the fifth principle of mind, and its transmutation into wisdom, which is literally the intelligence applied to all states through the full conscious utilisation of the faculty of discriminative love. to develop consciousness in the three lower kingdoms. as is well known, the five kingdoms of nature on the evolutionary arc might be defined as follows: the mineral kingdom, the vegetable kingdom, the animal kingdom, the human kingdom, and the spiritual kingdom. all these kingdoms embody some type of consciousness, and it is the work of

ALICE A BAILEY04 A TREATISE ON COSMIC FIRE

erial man in objective manifestation thus permitting the spiritual unit to contact the plane of densest matter. it has its correspondence in the ray of intelligent activity and is controlled by the law of economy in one of its subdivisions, the law of adaptation in time. 2. there is next the fire or spark of mind which is the correspondence in man to solar fire. this constitutes the thinking self-conscious unit or the soul. this fire of mind is governed by the law of attraction as is its greater correspondence. later we can enlarge on this. it is this spark of mind in man, manifesting as spiral cyclic activity, which leads to expansion and to his eventual- 27- a treatise on cosmic fire copyright 1998 lucis trust return to the centre of his system, the monad the origin and goal for the rein

vitality of the soul. c. the evolutionary expression of the soul as it shows forth in the form of that elusive something which brings about the synthesis of matter. as the two merge by means of this active energising factor, that which is termed consciousness appears.15(14) as the merging proceeds and the fires become more and more synthesised, that totality of manifestation which we regard as a conscious existence becomes ever more perfected. d. the operation of this fire under the law of attraction. e. the subsequent result in the spiral-cyclic movement which we call, within the system, solar evolution, but which (from the standpoint of a cosmos) is the approximation of our system to its central point. this must be considered from the standpoint of time.16(15) the third fire deals with:

osmic evolution, is more evolved than his two brothers. he is the life of matter, its latent internal fire. his is the fire essence that lies at the heart of the sun, of the planet, and of man's material forms. he is the sumtotal of the past. the lord of cosmic love now seeks union with his brother, and, in point of time, embodies all the present. he is the sumtotal of all that is embodied; he is conscious existence. he is the son divine and his life and nature evolve through every existent form. the lord of cosmic will holds hid the future within his plans and consciousness. they are all three the sons of one father, all three the aspects of the one god, all three are spirit, all three are soul, and all three are rays emanating from one cosmic centre. all three are substance, but in the p

iniature of the essential duality of all things acted upon by fohat. there is a close connection between the spleen and the top of the head in connection with the etheric body. the organ of the spleen has an interesting correspondence to the umbilical cord which attaches an infant to the mother for purposes of nourishment, and which is separated at birth. when a man starts to live his own life of conscious desire, when a man is born into a new world of a subtler form of life, that interlaced cord of etheric matter (which had united him to his physical body) is broken; the "silver cord is loosed" and the man severs his connection with the dense physical body and passes out through the highest center of the body instead of the lowest to life in a higher world and of another dimension. so it

h upon correspondences to things systemic or cosmic at all, though it may be necessary to remind ourselves that for the wise student the line along which wisdom comes is the interpretative one; he who knows himself (in objective manifestation, essential quality, and comprehensive development) knows likewise the lord of his ray, and the logos of his system. it is only then a matter of application, conscious expansion, and intelligent interpretation, coupled to a wise abstention from dogmatic assertion, and a recognition that the correspondence lies in quality and method more than in detailed adherence to a specified action at any given time in evolution. all that it is possible to give here is material which, if rightly pondered on, may result in more intelligent practical living in the occ

ALICE A BAILEY05 THE LIGHT OF THE SOUL

ce. anglo-saxon. 3. the fifth principle. manas, or mind. 4. the fifth plane .t he mental. 5. the fifth ray. concrete knowledge. all the various yogas have had their place in the unfoldment of the human being. in the first purely physical race, which is called the lemurian, the yoga at that time imposed upon infant humanity was hatha yoga, the yoga of the physical body, that yoga which brings into conscious use and manipulation the various organs, muscles and parts of the physical frame. the problem before the adepts of that time was to teach human beings, who were then little more than animals, the purpose, significance and use of their various organs, so that they could consciously control them, and the meaning of the symbol of the human figure. therefore, in those early days, through the

ss, and enable us to tread that path which "leads up hill all the way" to the summit of the mount of transfiguration. how is this great change brought about? how does man, the victim of his desires and lower nature become man, the victor, triumph over the world, the flesh and the devil? it is brought about when the physical brain of the incarnated man becomes aware of the self, the soul, and this conscious awareness only becomes possible when the true self can "reflect itself in the mindstuff" the soul is inherently freed from objects and stands ever in the state of isolated unity. man, however, in incarnation has to arrive, in his physical brain consciousness, at a realization of these two states of being; he has consciously to free himself from all objects of desire and stand as a unifie

soul is inherently freed from objects and stands ever in the state of isolated unity. man, however, in incarnation has to arrive, in his physical brain consciousness, at a realization of these two states of being; he has consciously to free himself from all objects of desire and stand as a unified whole, detached and liberated from all veils, from all forms in the three worlds. when the state of conscious being, as known by the spiritual man, becomes also the condition of awareness of the man in physical incarnation then the goal has been reached. the man is no longer what his physical body makes him, when identified with it, the victim of the world. he walks free, with shining face (i. cor. 3) and the light of his countenance is shed abroad upon all he meets. no longer do his desires swi

of god, the cosmic son of god will likewise shine forth with increased intensity of glory. the great initiate, paul, had a vision of this when he said that "the whole creation groaneth and travaileth in pain. waiting for the manifestation of the sons of god (rom. viii) raja yoga, or the science of union, gives the rules and the means whereby- 9- the light of the soul copyright 1998 lucis trust 1. conscious contact can be made with the soul, the second aspect, the christ within, 2. knowledge of the self can be achieved and its control over the not-self maintained, 3. the power of the ego or soul can be felt in the daily life and soul powers manifested, 4. the lower psychic nature can be subdued, and the higher psychic faculties demonstrated, 5. the brain can be brought en rapport with the s

are imprisoned by them, being first attracted to them through the mutual interplay of spirit and matter. by the control of these substances and the restraint of their instinctual activities, these spirits gain experience and eventually liberation. thus union with the soul is brought about. it is a union known and experienced in the physical body upon the plane of densest manifestation through the conscious intelligent control of the lower nature- 11- the light of the soul copyright 1998 lucis trust 3. when this has been accomplished, the yogi knows himself as he is in reality. this might be described in the following way: the man who knows the conditions and has fulfilled them as indicated in the preceding sutra, 1. sees the self, 2. realises the true nature of the soul, 3. identifies hims

ALICE A BAILEY07 FROM INTELLECT TO INTUITION

vast number of unrelated subjects. the literal meaning of the word, however, is "to lead out of" or "to draw out" and this is most instructive. the thought latent in this idea is that we should draw out the inherent instincts and potentialities of the child in order to lead him out of one state of consciousness into another and wider one. in this way we lead children, for instance, who are simply conscious of being alive, into a state of self-consciousness; they become aware of themselves and of their group relationships; they are taught to develop powers and capacities, especially through vocational training, in order that they may be economically independent, and thus self-supporting members of society. we exploit their instinct of self-preservation in order to lead them on along the pat

lty- 11- from intellect to intuition copyright 1998 lucis trust dr. dibblee of oxford makes the following interesting comments upon instinct and intuition, which have their place here on account of our plea in this book for the recognition of an educational technique which would lead to the development of a faculty of a higher awareness. he says..both instinct and intuition begin within the extra-conscious parts of ourselves, to speak in a local figure, and emerge equally unexpectedly into the light of every day consciousness..the impulses of instinct and the promptings of intuition are engendered in total secrecy. when they do appear, they are necessarily almost complete, and their advent into our consciousness is sudden."3(15) and he adds in another place that intuition lies on the other

keyserling hints at this in the following words "we are aware of the limits of human reason; we understand the significance of our striving; we are the masters of nature. we can simultaneously overlook the inner and the outer world. since we can scientifically determine what are our real intentions, we need no more become the prey of self-deceptions..from now on, this possibility must become the conscious motive of life. hitherto it has not yet played that part. yet this precisely is all-important for the centre of consciousness determines the starting-point of man. wherever he shifts the emphasis within himself, there it actually rests; the whole being of man is reorganized accordingly..therefore, an education to the synthesis of understanding and action is necessary for a life based on

ds of walt whitman "i and my kind do not convince by argument; we convince by our presence."10(21) education has also been expressed as "an adventurous quest for the meaning of life, involving an ability to think things through" who said this i do not know, but it seems to me a most excellent description of the way of the mystic and the technique of meditation whereby the mystic becomes the fully conscious knower. however much one may seek to explain it away, the fact remains that man goes questing through the ages, and his quest leads him far deeper than the concrete externals of the world in which he lives. dr. overstreet calls this to our attention in words that carry the true mystical message. he says "in the main, we are creatures who see 'things. we see what we see and usually not be

he physical body as its functioning mechanism on the physical plane. finally, the control of these means of expression is brought about under the law of rebirth. through the evolutionary process (carried forward through many lives in a physical body) the self gradually builds a fit instrument through which to manifest, and learns to master it. thus the self or soul becomes truly creative and self-conscious in the highest sense and active in its environment, manifesting its true nature perfectly. eventually it gains complete liberation from form, from the thralldom of the desire nature, and the domination of the intellect. this final- 18- from intellect to intuition copyright 1998 lucis trust emancipation, and consequent transfer of the centre of consciousness from the human to the spiritua

ALICE A BAILEY08 A TREATISE ON WHITE MAGIC

the theory of self-determination or the teaching that all the lives of which the one life is formed, in their sphere and in their state of being, become, so to speak, grounded in matter and assume forms whereby their peculiar specific state of consciousness may be realised and their vibration stabilised; thus they may know themselves as existences. thus again the one life becomes a stabilised and conscious entity through the medium of the solar system, and is essentially, therefore the sum total of energies, of all states of consciousness, and of all forms in existence. the homogeneous becomes the heterogeneous, and yet remains a unity; the one manifests in diversity and yet is unchanged; the central unity is known in time and space as composite and differentiated and yet, when time and sp

of the ageless wisdom the existence of life, and the development of consciousness through the cyclic taking of form. in this book, however, the emphasis will be laid upon the little life; upon man "made in the image of god, who through the method of re-incarnation unfolds his consciousness until it flowers forth as the perfected soul, whose nature is light and whose realisation is that of a self-conscious identity. this developed unit has eventually to be merged, with full intelligent participation, in the greater consciousness of which it is a part. before we take up our subject it might be of value if we defined certain words which will be in constant use, so that we will know what we are talking about, and the significance of the terms we use. 1. occult. this term concerns the hidden f

nstrument of the spirit or monad, just as the personal man became, at an earlier stage (via the mind, the instrument of the soul. in that earlier stage the development was two-fold. as the soul assumed control, via the mind, so the brain became responsive to the soul. man was awakened to a knowledge of himself as he really was and to the three worlds of his normal evolution; later he became group conscious and was no longer a separated individual. as the soul is brought under the dominance of the spirit, an analogous two stages are likewise seen: first, the disciple becomes aware not only of his group and allied groups, but his consciousness is expanded until it might be called planetary consciousness. secondly, he begins to merge that planetary awareness into something more synthetic stil

ngdoms of nature are soul qualities, as are the latent powers in any form seeking expression, and demonstrating potentiality. in their sum total at the close of the evolutionary period, they will reveal what is the nature of the divine life and of the world soul, that oversoul which is revealing the character of god. a. therefore the soul, through these qualities and characteristics, manifests as conscious response to matter, for the qualities are brought into being through the interplay of the pairs of opposites, spirit and matter, and their effect upon each other. this is the basis of consciousness. b. the soul is the conscious factor in all forms, the source of that awareness which all forms register and of that responsiveness to surrounding group conditions which the forms in every kin

which produces activity. this it does through the medium of the blood, and the focal point for this distribution is the heart. it is the conveyor of physical vitality. b. to enable the soul, or human yet spiritual man to be en rapport with his environment. this is carried forward through the medium of the entire nervous system and the focal point of that activity is the brain. this is the seat of conscious receptivity. c. to produce eventually, through life and consciousness, a radiant activity, or manifestation of- 31- a treatise on white magic copyright 1998 lucis trust glory which will make of each human being a centre of activity for the distribution of light and attractive energy to others in the human kingdom, and through the human kingdom, to the subhuman kingdoms. this is a part of

ALICE A BAILEY09 A TREATISE ON THE SEVEN RAYS VOLUME I ESOTERIC PSYCHOLOGY I

him to register a wider field of contacts than is at present possible. many are as yet in the initial stage of registering an awareness of a field of expression which they know exists the field of soul awareness but which is not yet for them their normal field of expression. many know a great deal about it, theoretically, but the practical effects of applied knowledge are not yet theirs. many are conscious of consciousness, and are aware of the kingdom of the soul and of an occasional reaction to impression from that kingdom, but they are not yet consciousness itself, nor so identified with the soul that consciousness of all else drops away. to achieve that is their aim and objective. let me also remind you that the career of the monad (an aspect of energy found on one or other of the thre

. there is a growing consciousness that there is a reality which embraces, and at the same time extinguishes, duality. remember that the entire story of evolution is the story of consciousness, and of a growing- 15- a treatise on the seven rays- volume i: esoteric psychology i copyright 1998 lucis trust expansion of the "becoming-aware" principle, so that from the microscopic interest of the self-conscious man for we shall retain the parable within the confines of the fourth kingdom in nature we have a slowly developing inclusiveness which finally leads him into the consciousness of the cosmic christ. 3. the higher realisation of unity follows upon this sense of duality, and in this final stage the sense of being soul and body is lost. the consciousness identifies itself with the indwellin

ch spiritualises by its inherent life all matter-forms. a grub or worm working out its little life in a mass of decaying substance is as much a spiritual manifestation as an initiate working out his destiny in a mass of rapidly changing human forms. it is all manifested deity; it is all divine expression and all a form of sensitive awareness and of response to environment, and therefore a form of conscious expression. the seven rays are the first differentiation of the divine triplicity of spirit-consciousness-form, and they provide the entire field of expression for the manifested deity. we are told in the scriptures of the world that the interplay, or the relation between, father spirit and- 17- a treatise on the seven rays- volume i: esoteric psychology i copyright 1998 lucis trust moth

we are by our present relatively undeveloped point in evolution. students of this treatise must bear in mind, from the very start of their studies, the necessity for familiarising themselves with these four conditioning factors life-quality-appearance and their result or synthesis which we call consciousness. always, therefore, we predicate that which stands outside of the appearance and which is conscious of that appearance. this involves awareness of its material development and consequent adequacy of expression, and also awareness of its psychic unfoldment. no study of the rays is possible apart from this fourfold recognition. our grasp of the subject will be much facilitated if we train ourselves to regard ourselves as an accurate (though as yet undeveloped) expression and reflection o

, whilst their lower reflections sex and desire are the characteristics of the average man and the undeveloped sons of god. these seven living qualified emanations from the central vortex of force are composed of untold myriads of energy units which are inherently and innately aspects of life, endowed with quality and capable of appearance. below the human, the combination of these three produces conscious response to the environment, regarding the environment as composed of the sum total of all lives, qualities and appearances, the synthesis of the seven rays or emanations of the deity. they produce in the human kingdom a self-conscious awareness, and in the superhuman world a synthetic inclusiveness. all human monads, carried into manifestation by the will and desire of some ray lord, ar

ALICE A BAILEY10 FROM BETHLEHEM TO CALVARY

are passing through the transition period between the old age and the new, and the true mission of christ, so deeply and frequently obscured by theological implications and disputations, embodies in itself the coming revelation. the development of humanity guarantees the recognition of christ and his work and its participation, consciously, in the kingdom of god- 1- copyright 1998 lucis trust the conscious evocation of the christ life in the human heart and our rapid integration into the kingdom of god are the immediate tasks ahead, embodying our responsibility, opportunity and destiny. in closing, i would like to offer my grateful thanks to mr. william cummings and mr. alan murray for the willing and intelligent help they have given me. they have made the writing of this book possible. fr

of the new age, which was to come when individual salvation and the new birth had been properly grasped. this was the message or command to love our neighbour as ourselves.10 individual effort, group opportunity, and identification with each other this was the message of the christ. in the teaching of the buddha we have the three ways in which the lower nature can be changed and prepared to be a conscious expression of divinity. through detachment man learns to withdraw his interest and his consciousness from the things of the senses, and to turn a deaf ear to the calls of the lower nature. detachment imposes a new rhythm upon the man. through learning the lesson of dispassion he becomes immune to the suffering of the lower nature as he detaches his interest from secondary things and the

ughout the ages seem to have done) out of the orient, and worked in that country which seems like a bridge between the eastern and western hemispheres, separating two most different civilisations. modern thinkers would do well to remember that christianity is a bridging religion. herein lies its great importance. christianity is the religion of that transitional period which links the era of self-conscious individualistic existence to a future group-conscious unified world. it is outstandingly a religion of cleavage, demonstrating to man his duality, and thus laying the foundation for his effort to achieve unity or at-one-ment. the realisation of this duality is a most needed stage in man's unfoldment, and the purpose of christianity has been to reveal this; also to point out the warfare b

utterly unprecedented, and for which we have no words or adequate means of expression? the ancient mysteries, so shortly to be restored, must be re-interpreted in the light of christianity, and re-adapted to meet modern need, for we can now enter into the holy place as intelligent men and women, and not as children looking on at dramatic stories and procedures in which we, as individuals, play no conscious part. christ enacted for us the dramatic story of the five initiations, and urged us to follow in his steps. for this the past era has prepared us, and we can now pass intelligently into the kingdom of god through the process of initiation. the fact that the historical christ existed and walked on earth is the guarantee to us of our own divinity and our ultimate achievement. the fact of

ed initiates today believe themselves to have reached this status because some occult leader or some psychic seer has told them that it is so; yet within themselves they know nothing of the process whereby they can pass (as masonry teaches) through that mysterious door, between the two great pillars, in their search- 18- from bethlehem to calvary copyright 1998 lucis trust for light; they have no conscious knowledge of that self-initiated programme which has to be followed in full waking consciousness, being realised simultaneously by the indwelling divine soul and the mind and brain of the man in physical life. these expansions of consciousness progressively reveal to man the quality of his higher and his lower nature; it is this realisation which marks st. paul as one of the first initia

ALICE A BAILEY11 A TREATISE ON THE SEVEN RAYS VOLUME II ESOTERIC PSYCHOLOGY II

ll that concerns humanity at this time is the necessity for a revelation and a gradual apprehension of the plan which will enable man to a. work consciously and intelligently, b. realise the relation of form and quality to life, c. produce that inner transmutation which will bring into manifestation the fifth kingdom in nature, the kingdom of souls. all this has to be accomplished in the realm of conscious awareness or response, through the medium of steadily improving vehicles or response mechanisms, and with the aid of spiritual understanding and interpretation. with the bigger questions we will not deal. with the consciousness of the life of god as it expresses itself in the three subhuman kingdoms, we need not concern ourselves. we shall deal entirely with the following three points: 1

ic mind. he is a prey temporarily to the illusion of the senses, and dowered with a mentality which primarily hinders and imprisons but which finally releases and liberates. there has been much written in the secret doctrine and a treatise on cosmic fire on the subject of individualisation. it can be simply defined as the process whereby forms of life in the fourth kingdom in nature arrive at: 1. conscious individuality, through experiencing the life of the senses. 2. the assertion of individuality through the use of the discriminating mind. 3. the ultimate sacrifice of that individuality to the group. today, the masses are occupied with the task of becoming conscious of themselves, and are developing that spirit or sense of personal integrity or wholeness which will eventuate in an increa

e complications and consequences in the world consciousness and state of being. hence also the need for the immediate guidance of the disciples in every nation and their training in the life of correct aspiration, with their subsequent preparation for initiation. the task of the intelligent parent today and of the wise teacher of the young should be that of turning out, into world activity, those conscious individuals who will undertake the work of self-assertion in the affairs of today. the mass psychology of accepting information indiscriminately, of giving prompt mass obedience to imposed limitations of personal liberty, without due understanding of- 6- a treatise on the seven rays- volume ii: esoteric psychology ii copyright 1998 lucis trust the underlying reasons, and the consequent b

personality, an increased awareness of vibration is set up. there are many degrees and stages in this experience, and they cover many lives. the personality ray and the egoic ray at first seem to clash, and then later a steady warfare is set up with the disciple as the onlooker and dramatic participator. arjuna emerges into the arena of the battlefield. midway between the two forces he stands, a conscious tiny point of sentient awareness and of light. around him and in him and through him the energies of the two rays pour and conflict. gradually, as the battle continues to rage, he becomes a more active factor, and drops the attitude of the detached and uninterested onlooker. when he is definitely aware of the issues involved, and definitely throws the weight of his influence, desires, an

l energy is more than the activity of the atom, or of that living principle which produces self-perpetuation, reproduction, motion, growth, and that peculiar something which we call "livingness. it may be possible to "create" or produce the lowest or third aspect of life in the scientific laboratories so-called, but to reproduce or create the other and more essential aspects which work out as the conscious response, the intelligent embryonic purpose which seems to animate all substances, that is not possible. when the third initiation is reached, man will understand why this impossibility exists. more cannot be said, for until that initiation is experienced it would not be understood. to bring more light upon this question of the triple expansion of consciousness (for all these crises are

ALICE A BAILEY12 DISCIPLESHIP IN THE NEW AGE VOLUME I

does) give place to knowledge a knowledge gained through the acceptance of a hypothesis in the first place, a conviction that this hypothesis is backed by adequate testimony and planned experience. the reasoning mind of the disciple can then take the successes and failures he encounters in his training and learn the intended lessons; he finds that progress upon the path brings a man into closer, conscious touch with those who have walked this way before and that the way into the hierarchy is a way of discipline, of increasing enlightenment, of service to his fellowmen and of a growing responsiveness to contacts and to individuals of which the average human being knows nothing. a second reason for publishing this book is the need to change the point of view of the general public as to the

n on earth. 1945 section one discipleship in the new age by the tibetan talks to disciples part i my brothers: it is of importance that you realise that today something new is happening. there is the emergence of a new kingdom in nature, the fifth kingdom; this is the kingdom of god on earth or the kingdom of souls. it is precipitating on earth and will be composed of those who are becoming group-conscious and who can work in group formation. this will be possible, because these people will have achieved a self-initiated perfection (even if relative in nature) and will be identified with certain group expansions of consciousness. it will also be because they have arrived at love of their fellowmen, just as they have loved themselves in the past. think on this with clarity, my brothers, and

nd spiritual kind should also be noted. the seeing of the light in the head comes under this category. its brilliance should be noted, its growth and dimming; the hearing of the voice of the silence which is the voice of the soul but not of the subconscious; the registering of messages from the soul or from other disciples and world servers; expansions of consciousness which initiate you into the conscious life of god, as it manifests through any forms and the hearing of the note of all beings. a close study of the third part of the light of the soul (the yoga sutras of patanjali) will indicate the type of phenomena which should find its place in this diary. 5. any experiences of a psychic kind which do not come under any of the above headings. those mentioned above come under the heading

f the soul, through the integrated personality. the nature of the soul is love and the will-to-good- 18- discipleship in the new age- volume i copyright 1998 lucis trust 2. transfer the energy, now turned to the vitalising of the physical body and physical creation, to the nurturing of the creative faculty upon the mental plane; thus the entire human family will be transmuted into a dynamic, self-conscious, creative agency. 3. usher in a period of spiritual unfoldment in every kingdom in nature. at the close of this period, the door into the animal kingdom will again be opened and opportunity offered to waiting embryonic souls. many also, at this time, can take initiation and hence the balancing of forces at either end of the human line of unfoldment. this is to be brought about by the ren

n with his disciples. there is no hurry in the work which i am proposing that we do together, but neither should there be any waste time or lost motion. it will become apparent to you that much that i seek to accomplish is related to thought control and to the activity of the creative imagination. the hierarchy produces its effects upon the plane of appearances through the potency of its unified, conscious thinking. the establishing of such a condition of unified thinking within the new group of world servers is part of my major effort at this time; we can achieve little until that has been brought about. so i summon you to a new phase of intense, inner living and dynamic thinking, but this time with a group objective the objective of group fusion, group united thinking and group relation

ALICE A BAILEY13 PROBLEMS OF HUMANITY

e good and the bad elements; there are progressive and reactionary groups. there are cruel and ambitious men in russia who would gladly exploit the world for the gain of russia and who would seek to impose the will of the proletariat upon all classes and castes throughout the civilized world; there are thinking men in russia and men of vision who are opposing them. there are reactionary and class-conscious people in the british empire who fear the growing power of the masses and who hang on desperately to their inherited prestige and standing; they would hold back the british people from progress and would like to see the restoration of the old hierarchical, paternalistic and feudal system; the mass of the people, speaking through the voice of labour, will have none of it. in the united st

es; they love their fellowmen and would like to divert the money spent in the upkeep of church structures and overhead to the creation of that temple of god "not made with hands, eternal in the heavens. they serve that spiritual hierarchy which stands unseen and serene behind all human affairs and feel no inner allegiance to any outer ecclesiastical hierarchy. the guidance of the human being into conscious relation to christ and that spiritual hierarchy is to them the factor of major importance and not the increase of church attendance and the authority of little men. they believe in the kingdom of god of which christ is the outstanding executive but have no confidence in the temporal power claimed and wielded by popes and archbishops. such men are found in every great religious organizati

e refusing altogether to think and are instead filling their lives with relief work. all are experiencing the reaction which follows in the aftermath of war and are not familiar with the processes of peace, because peace has never truly been known and is obviously still far away. above everything else, men throughout the world in their countless millions are registering a deep spiritual need, are conscious of the stirrings of the spirit and are recognizing it for what it is. they may express this need in many forms and use many differing terminologies; they may look in diverse directions for the satisfaction of their longings, but everywhere there is a demand for things of truer value than those which conditioned the past and for the appearance of those- 78- problems of humanity copyright

rshadow, inspire and directly guide and personally confer with his advanced disciples as they labour in the field of the world, in the effort to establish right human relations and as they become known as the directing agents of god's will; he will come also in the hearts of men everywhere, manifesting as the indwelling christ, struggling towards the light and influencing the lives of men towards conscious recognition of divinity. men on a large scale will then pass through the bethlehem experience, the christ in them will come to the birth and they will become "new men. it will be for the dissemination of these existing truths that the church of the future will work, bringing a great regeneration to the body of humanity, a resurrection into life, and the restoration of the life of god on

f divinity. men on a large scale will then pass through the bethlehem experience, the christ in them will come to the birth and they will become "new men. it will be for the dissemination of these existing truths that the church of the future will work, bringing a great regeneration to the body of humanity, a resurrection into life, and the restoration of the life of god on earth through a christ-conscious humanity. when this has assumed large proportions and the recognition of these truths is worldwide, then we shall have the restoration of the mysteries, the consequent realization that the kingdom of god is on earth, and that man is in deed and in truth made in the image of god and must inevitably through the passing of time and the discipline of life manifest his essential divinity, as

ALICE A BAILEY14 THE REAPPEARANCE OF THE CHRIST

es to some central source of emanation, they are found in rich abundance everywhere. even the human soul is regarded as an intermediary between man and god; christ is believed by countless millions to act as the divine mediator between humanity and divinity. the whole system of spiritual revelation is based (and has always been based) on this doctrine of interdependence, of a planned and arranged conscious linking and of the transmission of energy from one aspect of divine manifestation to another from god in the "secret place of the most high" to the humblest human being, living and struggling and sorrowing on earth. everywhere this transmission is to be found "i am come that they may have life" says the christ, and the scriptures of the world are full of the intervention of some being, o

hemeral life of the transient personality; christ was, therefore, speaking on soul levels and not only as the spiritual man on earth. he was also serving, when he spoke these words, as a working member of the spiritual hierarchy, for he was found by his parents teaching the priests, the pharisees and the sadducees. these points all indicate his recognition of his work as a world teacher, becoming conscious, for the first time in his physical brain, of divine intention or of the divine- 13- the reappearance of the christ copyright 1998 lucis trust will. 2. next comes his statement to his disciples "i must go up to jerusalem" after which we read that he "steadfastly set his face to go" to that city. this was the intimation to them that he now had a new objective. the only place of complete "

isciples, through the twelve apostles, through the chosen- 26- the reappearance of the christ copyright 1998 lucis trust seventy, and the interested five hundred. now he works through his masters and their groups, and thereby greatly intensifies his efforts. he can and will work through all groups just insofar as they fit themselves for planned service, for the distribution of love, and come into conscious alignment with the great potency of the inner groups. those groups who have always proclaimed the physical presence of the christ have so distorted the teaching by dogmatic assertions on unimportant details and by ridiculous claims that they have evoked little recognition of the underlying truth, nor have they portrayed a kingdom which is attractive. that kingdom exists but is not a plac

's will reaches now from the highest place to the lowest point, and can in due time become a cable of ascension for the sons of men and of descent for the loving, living spirit of god. let us forget distance, remoteness and vagueness and realise that we are talking of exact and literal happenings on our planet. we are dealing with recognitions and occurrences and with factual events which are the conscious possession of many. the christ of history and the christ in the human heart are planetary facts. there is one aspect of this return of the christ which is never touched upon and to which no reference is ever made. it is the factor of what this coming out again among men, this return to outer everyday activity will mean to the christ as he faces it. how will he feel when the hour of his a

ill be free again to leave us, but this time not to return but to leave the world of men in the hands of that great spiritual server who will be the new head of the hierarchy, the church invisible. the question now arises: in what way can we be of service? how can we aid during this preparatory stage? what the members of the spiritual hierarchy are doing is much indeed; those disciples who are in conscious touch with the masters of the wisdom or, if you prefer the term, with the senior disciples of the christ are working day and night in order to establish such confidence, correct attitudes and an understanding of the divine spiritual "push" or enterprise that his way will be made easier. they and their groups of lesser disciples, aspirants and students of the realities stand unitedly behi

ALICE A BAILEY15 THE DESTINY OF THE NATIONS

amballa potencies, plus hierarchical guidance, are working towards ends which are definitely planned and which are working out favourably. the potency of love-wisdom, transmitted by the hierarchy, is playing upon modern humanity in a more intimate and close manner than ever before. the directors of the hierarchy are seeking to evoke an intelligent response from men and an indication that they are conscious of what is happening. most of the response to the shamballa activity is characterised by fear and terror, by sensitivity and distressingly developed reactions to the forces of hate and separation. only a few, here and there, really grasp the vision of the future and realise what is going on, seeing truly the beauty of the emerging plan. it is with these few that the members of the- 10- t

d colour, and with the faults also of the feminine aspect, such as over emphasis upon the material aspects of life, upon pageantry, upon possession and upon money or its equivalent as a symbol of the form side of existence. they mother and nurture civilisation and ideas. china, germany, great britain and italy are masculine and positive; they are mental, political, governing, standardising, group-conscious, occult by inclination, aggressive, full of grandeur, interest in law and in laying the emphasis upon race and empire. but they are more inclusive and think in wider terms than the feminine aspects of divine manifestation. national relationships and the major intellectual cleavages are based also upon the governing ray influences. spain, austria and france, being governed by the seventh

parent. there is, however, no need for discouragement, for this is a science, subject to moments of intense illumination when the intuition will suddenly reveal determining laws and when the capacity to think abstractly and synthetically will pour floods of light upon the most difficult and complex of problems. when the world again settles down to a cycle of peace and with opportunity for further conscious unfoldment, it will be found that that embryonic factor which we call the intuition will flower forth into as recognisable an expression of human consciousness as the present intellectual grasp and mental perception of the race. until this time comes, the searching astrologer must proceed hopefully but cannot yet expect full understanding of what i here impart. 4. an analysis of certain

europe for the most important and influential part of the piscean age, now passing out; she coloured and dominated, by her leo personality, a large part of the happenings- 38- the destiny of the nations copyright 1998 lucis trust in europe during the middle ages and for centuries; she mediated the piscean quality to the civilisation of the then known world and her definitely leo personality self-conscious, self-centred, brilliantly intelligent and individual conditioned europe. it is this leo personality which is responsible for the intensely nationalistic spirit of the modern french and which negates in them the more aquarian tendency to universal consciousness or to the expression of the advanced piscean soul to save the world; france comes before the world. the lesson france has to lea

r the whole. humanity will then emerge into the light of freedom with a revealed beauty and a spiritual purpose, hitherto unknown. beginning as ever with the study of the microcosm as the clue to the macrocosm, but seeking at the same time to envisage the macrocosm in order to understand the microcosm, man will some day establish an intelligent relation to the whole of which he is a part and with conscious cooperation. thus the higher mind and the lower mind, the abstract and the concrete, the subjective and the objective will be brought into a functioning unity and man will be whole. i cannot give you the relation of the planetary centres to the human being. too much knowledge would be given too soon and prior to the time when there is enough love present in human nature- 57- the destiny

ALICE A BAILEY16 GLAMOUR A WORLD PROBLEM

it is not only the seeing of symbols, for that is a special sort of perception and the capacity to tune in on the universal mind upon that layer of its activity which produces the pattern-forms on which all etheric bodies are based. it is not intelligent psychology, and a loving desire to help. that emanates from the interplay of a personality, governed by a strong soul orientation, and the group-conscious soul. intuition is the synthetic understanding which is the prerogative of the soul and it only becomes possible when the soul, on its own level, is reaching in two directions: towards the monad, and towards the integrated and, perhaps (even if only temporarily) coordinated and at-oned personality. it is the first indication of a deeply subjective unification which will find its consumma

lised in the brain consciousness. it is there that the application is made. as these realisations and inner activities become practical parts of the disciple's life and their consequences become clear to his perception in waking consciousness, they form in time part of his quality equipment. he is in reality integrating and synthesising experience in the three worlds and becoming a master through conscious mastering. he grasps the fact that all that appears and all that happens is due to the circulation and constant mutation of force. he discovers then how these forces interplay in his own experiences and nature, and grasps then the fundamental fact that only those forces which he himself can use and master in his own life as an individual can be employed by him in group activity and be us

of the disciple carrying illumination to the astral plane. 3. these two types of spiritual energy work differently upon the forces of the personality, and their purpose and activity have to be realised in the brain consciousness of the disciple as he works upon the physical plane. 4. then and only then can the light of the intuition and the light of the soul return to the astral plane through the conscious effort and the dynamic intelligent will of the serving disciple. ponder on these points for they outline your way and your service. i have organised somewhat our ideas and outlined the plan under which we would approach this theme. i gave you certain basic concepts and a skeleton outline of the subject as a whole (see the table of contents) today we will begin with our real discussion. a

carefully noted by the would-be intuitive. iii. the soul throws its light upward and outward, and the idea, nebulous and faint, emerges into the consciousness of the man. it stands revealed, much as an object stands revealed when the bright beam of a powerful searchlight is thrown upon it. the mind, endeavouring to remain in- 34- glamour: a world problem copyright 1998 lucis trust constant steady conscious contact with the soul, seeing into the higher world through the medium of the "soul's wide-opened eye" registers the idea with increasing clarity. iv. the idea, revealed, becomes then an ideal to the attentive mind and eventually something to be desired and materialised. the thoughtform-making faculty of the mind then comes into play; the "mind-stuff" becomes actuated by the energy of th

tion of an idea. the disciple cannot distinguish between an idea and an- 35- glamour: a world problem copyright 1998 lucis trust ideal, between an idea and a thoughtform, or between an intuitive and a mental concept. this is one of the ways of producing illusion found most commonly among aspirants. the mental atmosphere in which we all dwell is one of illusion. it is also an atmosphere or area of conscious contact wherein thoughtforms of all kinds are to be found. some of them are placed there by the hierarchy for man's finding; some of them are men's thoughtforms, built around ideas; some of them are very ancient ideals and have been discarded, but still persist as thoughtforms; some of them are entirely new, and therefore are not yet potent, but most attractive. all of them have been cre

ALICE A BAILEY17 TELEPATHY AND THE ETHERIC VEHICLE

in the human family are also found those who respond to that inner group of thinkers who, working in mental matter, control from the subjective side of life the emergence of the great plan and the manifestation of divine purpose- 2- telepathy and the etheric vehicle copyright 1998 lucis trust this group of thinkers falls into seven main divisions and is presided over by three great lives or super-conscious entities. these three are the manu, the christ, and the mahachohan. these three work primarily through the method of influencing the minds of the adepts and the initiates. these latter in their turn influence the disciples of the world, and these disciples, each in his own place and on his own responsibility, work out their concept of the plan and seek to give expression to it as far as

possible type of work. when a man can begin, as a soul, to respond to other souls and their impacts and impressions, then he is rapidly becoming ready for the processes which lead to initiation. there are two other groups of telepathic possibilities which i would like to list for you. they are possibilities only when the four above-mentioned groups of telepathic impression are beginning to form a conscious part of the disciple's experience. 5. telepathic work between soul and mind. this is the technique whereby the mind is "held steady in the light" and then becomes aware of the content of the soul's consciousness, an innate content, or that which is part of the group life of the soul on its own level, and when in telepathic communication with other souls, as mentioned under our fourth hea

should be noted because they constitute the goal for humanity. 7. telepathic work between a master (the focal point of a group) and the disciple in the world. it is an occult truth that no man is really admitted into a master's group, as an accepted disciple, until he has become spiritually impressionable and can function as a mind in collaboration with his own soul. prior to that he cannot be a conscious part of a functioning group on the inner planes gathered around a personalised force, the master; he cannot work in true rapport with his fellow disciples. but when he can work somewhat as a conscious soul, then the master can begin to impress him with group ideas via his own soul. he hovers then for quite a while upon the periphery of the group. eventually, as his spiritual sensitivity

1998 lucis trust activity (which is as ceaseless as the thoughtform-making propensities of the chitta) that the brain becomes responsive in two ways: a. it is rendered passive by the impact of the three types of energy, blended and fused into one stream of force. b. it becomes actively responsive to the idea, impression, thoughtform, symbol, words, etc, which are being swept into the area of its conscious activity. let me attempt to reduce the above information to practical simplicity, thus showing how these three types of energy can be used in practical work: 1. by the use of the energy of love in three ways: a. by sending out love (not sentiment) to your brothers at the time of transmission or reception. b. by capitalising on the inherent power of love to attract the material or the sub

not sentiment) to your brothers at the time of transmission or reception. b. by capitalising on the inherent power of love to attract the material or the substance, and thus to "clothe" in the occult sense that which you send out. c. by sending forth the "clothed" idea, impression, etc, on a stream of love which your brother alert, receptive and waiting will attract to himself by the means of his conscious love for you. 2. by the use of mental energy through the effort to polarise yourself upon the mental levels of consciousness. by a definite act of the will you lift your consciousness onto the mental plane and hold it there. this action is a reflection upon a lower plane, and in the brain consciousness, of the mind's ability to hold itself in the light. the success of all telepathic work

ALICE A BAILEY18 A TREATISE ON THE SEVEN RAYS VOLUME III ESOTERIC ASTROLOGY

round seventy in our solar system. i desire to give you a truer and more accurate picture. this has now become possible because group awareness, group relations and group integrity are coming to the fore in the human consciousness. as this takes place, the personality which is individual, separative and self-centred will recede increasingly into the background, and the soul, non-separative, group conscious and inclusive, will come more and more to the fore. interest, therefore, in the individual horoscope will gradually die out, and increasingly the planetary, the systemic and the universal picture will stand out in the awareness of the individual; he will then regard himself only as an integral part of a far more important whole and his world group will interest him far more than himself

hould also add the radiatory influence which comes direct to us from the planet, the earth, upon which we live. then, and only then, can you have a fairly complete analysis and picture of the energies to which the etheric body of man (conditioning the physical body which is pre-eminently automatic and negative in its reactions) must and does ever respond. an understanding of that response and the conscious intelligent control of individual reactions are supremely necessary to man but only become possible at a fairly advanced stage of development and as he nears the path (technically understood. man learns first of all to control his reactions to the planets as they rule and direct his personality affairs from their different "stations" in the twelve houses of his horoscope. there are two w

rologer should also be noted- 10- a treatise on the seven rays- volume iii: esoteric astrology copyright 1998 lucis trust 1. that the planetary influences indicate the trend of the outer life circumstances. when correctly interpreted for the average man and for the unevolved man, they can and do indicate the personality destiny and fate; they do condition and completely control the man who has no conscious soul experience. the moment that a man becomes aware of his own soul and is endeavouring to control his own "path in life" the influence of the planets, per se, definitely weakens and steadily becomes less and less; his personality chart appears inconclusive and often most inaccurate. it is the force flowing through the planets and not the force of the planets themselves which then gover

are linked up astrologically with the constellations, the great bear, the pleiades, and sirius. they are intimately related to them, but their exact effect is a transmitted one and cannot be noted as producing noticeable results, as yet, upon humanity and the other kingdoms in nature. the effect of the three great constellations also cannot be noted by individual man until such time as he becomes conscious of the monadic vibration, after the third initiation. there are many potent influences playing upon our solar system and the planet all the time but as far as man is concerned his response apparatus and his mechanism of reaction remain what is called- 18- a treatise on the seven rays- volume iii: esoteric astrology copyright 1998 lucis trust "occultly unresponsive" for they are not yet o

oticeable recognition, either in the dense or subtler vehicles or even by the soul. later in the evolutionary process, recognition and response will come, but for all astrological purposes and recognisable produced effects, they may be regarded today as non-existent except as they react upon the fourth kingdom of nature as it constitutes a living unit in the body of the planetary logos. as little conscious effect is produced by these forces as the effect of a high moment of contact in your morning meditation produces an effect upon the atom or cell in the little finger upon one of your hands. there may be a general response and stimulation throughout the entire body, but the intelligent atom makes no conscious response. the vibration is of too high a character. speculation along these line

ALICE A BAILEY19 THE UNFINISHED AUTOBIOGRAPHY

that the love of god antedates christianity and recognises no boundaries. this was the first and most difficult lesson i had to learn and it took me a long time. it takes all fundamentalists much time to learn that god is love. they assert it but do not believe it in practice, god's practice i mean. i would like, among other things, to show how the world of human beings opened up to a very class-conscious english woman and how the world of spiritual values with its direct, inner, spiritual government became a proven fact to an exceedingly narrow-minded christian. i glory in the name of christian but i now belong to the inclusive kind and not the exclusive. one of the things that i seek to bring out in this story is the fact of this inner direction of world affairs and to familiarise more

tless thousands. many people say that childhood is the happiest time of a person's life. i do not for one minute believe it. they were for me the years of greatest physical comfort and of luxury; they were years of freedom from all material anxiety but they were, at the same time, years of miserable questioning, of disillusionment, of unhappy discovery and of loneliness. yet as i write this, i am conscious of the fact that the miseries of childhood (and perhaps this is true of all life as a whole) loom unduly large and appear more terrific than they were in reality. there is a curious trait in human nature which loves to record and emphasise the unhappy moments and the tragedies but overlooks the moments of gaiety and joy and of uneventual peace and happiness. our hours of stress and strai

e, at least, in spite of many faults and it is possible that my rising sign saves me. leading astrologers, to my amusement, assign different signs as my rising sign virgo, because i love children and cooking, and "mothering" an organisation; leo, because- 10- the unfinished autobiography copyright 1998 lucis trust i am very individual (by which they mean difficult and dominant) and also very self-conscious; and pisces, because that sign is the sign of the mediator or the intermediary. i am inclined myself to pisces, because i have a pisces husband, because my very dear eldest daughter was also born in that sign and we always understood each other so well that we frequently used to quarrel. also, i have definitely acted as an intermediary in the sense that certain teaching which the hierarc

hough i have always understood the impulse. this constantly recurring misery was perhaps the first indication of the mystical trend in my life which later motivated all my thinking and activities. mystics are people with a tremendous sense of dualism. they are ever seekers, aware of something which must be sought; they are always lovers, searching for something worthy of their love; they are ever conscious of that with which they must seek unity. they are governed by the heart and by feeling. at that time i did not like the "feel" of life. i did not appreciate what the world seemed to be or had to offer. i was convinced that better things lay elsewhere. i was morbid, full of self-pity, through loneliness, exceedingly introspective (which sounds better than self-centred) and convinced that

naturally and normally precede the mental approach and the power to know. surely spiritual instinct must precede spiritual knowledge, just as the instincts of the animal, the child and of the undeveloped person always precede intellectual perception. surely vision must come before the mode to make the vision a reality is mastered. surely questioning and a blind feeling after god must antedate the conscious treading of "the way" which leads to revelation. perhaps the time will come when our adolescent boys and girls will receive some attention along the lines of capitalising on their normal, mystical tendencies. these tendencies are so often dismissed as adolescent fancies which will ultimately be outgrown. to me, they indicate parental and tuitional opportunities. this period could be util

ALICE A BAILEY20 A TREATISE ON THE SEVEN RAYS VOLUME IV ESOTERIC HEALING

at law. 2. this lack of harmony, producing what we call disease, runs through all the four kingdoms in nature, and causes those conditions which produce pain (where the sentiency is exquisite and developed) and everywhere congestion, corruption and death. ponder on these words: inharmony, disease, pain, congestion, corruption, death, for they are descriptive of the general condition governing the conscious life of all forms, macrocosmic and microcosmic. they are not causes. 3. all these conditions, however, can be regarded as purificatory in their effects, and must be so regarded by humanity if the right attitude towards disease is to be assumed. this is oft forgotten by the fanatical healer and by the radical exponent of an idea, finitely grasped and in most cases only part of a greater i

ntsia of the world and the aspirant (those ready for, or already on, the probationary path) we find the above three streams reaching a point of equilibrium, and thus- 21- a treatise on the seven rays- volume iv: esoteric healing copyright 1998 lucis trust producing an integrating or coordinating personality. these number amongst them also the mystics of the world and the creative workers, who are conscious of the inspiration and the spiritual contact which indicates a beginning of the inflow of soul energy. with the disciples of the world, we find a group of men and women coming under the control of soul energy, whilst the other three energies are being increasingly subordinated to this higher type of control. it should be borne in mind that there are two other types of energy with which t

the aspirant or disciple, and becomes so utterly negated that eventually it constitutes one of the major factors in the release of the centres. finally the time comes when the initiate works simply with three types of energy whilst expressing himself in incarnation: the energy of life itself, the negative energy of the personality, and the positive energy of the soul. thus he is an expression in conscious manifestation of the three aspects of the trinity. certain things should be established as occult facts in the consciousness of the healer before he is able to work constructively. 1. first of all, that there is nothing but energy and this energy manifests itself as many differing and varying energies. of these many energies, the universe is composed. likewise man's bodies or vehicles of

e, according to the condition of the centres. they demonstrate a sufficiency, an oversufficiency or a deficiency, according to the condition of the etheric vortices. again, the process of control may be stated to be via the nervous system; the close interlocking directorate of the nervous system, the brain and the blood stream (as a carrier of the life principle) governs the activities of the man conscious, sub-conscious, self-conscious, and finally, super-conscious. the three centres in supreme control today for the majority are: 1. the ajna centre, the centre between the eyebrows. 2. the solar plexus. 3. the sacral centre. eventually, when man will have "become that which he is (that paradoxical esoteric phrase, the centres of control will be- 29- a treatise on the seven rays- volume iv:

ed and controlled by the soul, the spiritual realms stand wide open also. the etheric body is a potent receiver of impressions, which are conveyed to the human consciousness through the medium of the awakened centres. there is, for instance, no true clairvoyance until either the solar plexus or the ajna centre is awakened. these transmitted impressions and information become the incentive whereby conscious activity is initiated. there are many words used to describe these forces and their actuating effects: such as impulses, incentives, influences, potencies, desires, aspirations, and many such terms which are only synonyms for force or energy and thus convey the same general idea. all of these words refer to forms of activity of the etheric body, but only as the physical body registers th

ALICE A BAILEY21 EDUCATION IN THE NEW AGE

nity in mankind, the occidental world will have to acquire humility when it turns to the orient. the oriental world will not, because of its inherent nature, generate the physical energy to go to the west. we westerners went into the east in search of markets outlets for the products of our mechanical power and we must return to our own world, magnetized by the subjective energies of the east and conscious of it. our aggressive commercial penetration of oriental lands and peoples has had the end result of bringing the literature, the philosophy and the arts of the east into the west as uncalculated dividends. we can, if we choose, make use of the vast heritage of oriental culture available to us, even in our neighborhood libraries- 3- education in the new age copyright 1998 lucis trust our

f we are consciously to design a solution to the problem "the broad purpose of the advancement of learning (to use bacon's phrase) is to throw light on four basic questions of human existence (1) what is man (2) what kind of physical universe (cosmos) is it that man inhabits (3) by what processes of evolution did the human species emerge from the matrix of nature so that man could become the self-conscious and creative individual he now is (4) knowing something about the cosmos and about human nature, what is the best kind of society for man's progressive self-evolution "in seeking answers to these questions and providing students with the stimuli and data necessary to the formulation of their own answers, the instructors in the department of unified studies will not pose as experts in int

whereby the objective tendencies and outgoing impulses of the mind are thwarted, and it begins to be subjective, to focus and to intuit. this can be taught through the medium of deep thinking on any- 12- education in the new age copyright 1998 lucis trust subject mathematics, biology, and so forth. the tendency of the newer education should be to make the subject of the educational experiment the conscious possessor of his equipment; it should leave him standing clear-eyed before life, with open doors ahead of him into the world of objective phenomena and relationships; it should have brought him to the knowledge of a door leading into the world of reality and through which he may pass at will and there assume and work out his relation to other souls. this second question relating to the t

iousness would prove a profitable illustration of the phenomena of thought development. a sequence of growth might most inadequately and briefly be tabulated as follows, based upon the process of unfoldment in a human being: 1. response to impact, the infant's sense awakened. he begins to hear and see. 2. response to possession and to acquisitiveness. the child begins to appropriate, becomes self-conscious and grasps for the personal self. 3. response to the instinct governing the animal and desire nature, and to human tendencies. 4. response to the group. the child becomes aware of his environment and that he is an integral part of a whole. 5. response to knowledge. this begins with the impartation of informative facts, and so to the registration, through the memory, of these facts; thus

f listening, thus bringing the mind into some condition of activity. 7. response to economic and sex pressure or to the law of survival. this forces him to use his equipment and knowledge and so take his place as a factor in the group life, and to promote group welfare by some aspect of active work and by the perpetuation of the species. 8. response to pure intellectual awareness. this leads to a conscious free use of the mind, to individual thinking, to the creation of thoughtforms, and eventually to the steady orientation of the mind to a wider and wider field of realisation and awareness. these expansions of consciousness finally bring a new factor into the field of experience. 9. response to the thinker or the soul. with the registration of this response, the man enters into his kingdo

ALICE A BAILEY22 DISCIPLESHIP IN THE NEW AGE VOLUME II

ions are adjusted and inertia is overcome. then, and only then, can the "group stand" i propose to give you personality instructions only once a year, at the time of the full moon of may. i shall then indicate to you any needed changes in your individual meditation or in the group meditation. at this time i will give to this new seed group a meditation intended to produce coherent relations and a conscious group interplay. i will give each member also a meditation which will serve to integrate his personality more completely but will also serve, above all else, to fuse it with his soul. i shall enlarge later upon this when giving each of you his personal instructions. as i am to instruct you individually only once a year, i shall handle you with directness, and shall pay small attention to

ers of energy to the centres of the other group members. this will result in the forming of seven great centres of energy which will constitute the group centres, fed and enlightened by the energy transmitted by each individual- 13- discipleship in the new age- volume ii copyright 1998 lucis trust c. the fusion (consciously undertaken) of the individual soul with the group soul and consequently a conscious rapport with the hierarchy, which is inherently the kingdom of souls. the first meditation affects the three centres in the individual disciple and also, and consequently, his astral body. they can when related, awakened and functioning, and when the two points in the solar plexus are balanced and "enlightened" a word which i shall frequently use in connection with the centres evoke resp

humanity. then there will be a still higher meaning which will be exceedingly difficult for you to grasp, but for which you must strive and which will necessitate the consciously acquired use of the antahkarana. you will understand, therefore, why the study of the science of the antahkarana forms part of my instruction to this group. no major initiation can be taken until there is some measure of conscious use of the antahkarana. the accepted disciple never receives any detailed information or instruction; he is given no list of rules which must govern his daily life and no minute instructions as to what he must do to "take initiation" he receives at specific "points in time" according to his success in expanding his consciousness, certain definite hints. these hints have, in the past, bee

he well-recognised fact (and thus easily overlooked from very familiarity) that the assertion of one's determination to function as a server and as a disciple brings about a refocussing of all the forces of the personality and the soul (in unison; it is, symbolically speaking, a recurrence of the ancient event of individualisation upon a higher turn of the spiral, this time entered into with full conscious cooperation. this refocussing brings its own difficulties. it leads often to a distressing consciousness of one's own nature, one's aims, one's life theme, one's aspirations and one's handicaps, of one's equipment and experience, plus the various aspects and vehicles through which the soul has perforce to work. all this produces an intensification ofttimes of self-interest and of concent

ol. b. the creative imagination, involving as it does the power to visualise, has also to be developed and consciously used in obedience to instruction in the early stages. this obedience has to be rendered voluntarily, even though blindly, before the true objectives can be grasped. c. results must be expected and an inner sensitivity developed which will eventually obviate surprise and lead to a conscious recognition of achievement. this sensitivity may differ according to ray and type, but the general indications will be in the field of similarity and of group value. all this was the objective of the work i outlined. much remained to be done, and each year i have expanded the concept and laid the foundation for future work to be carried forward with- 37- discipleship in the new age- volu

ALICE A BAILEY23 THE EXTERNALISATION OF THE HIERARCHY

t is little better than an instinctual animal, if he is not literally an empty shell, which an obsessing entity can occupy and use. when speaking thus i am dealing with the very lowest type of animal mediumship of which there is far too much these days, and which is the cause of concern to the best minds in all the movements which foster mediumship. a mediumship which is entered into with a fully conscious focussed attitude and in which the medium, knowingly and intelligently, vacates his body to an entering entity of whom he is fully aware and who takes possession with his conscious permission in order to serve some spiritual end and help his fellowmen can be right and good. but how often is this type of mediumship to be seen? few mediums know the- 7- the externalisation of the hierarchy

nicate with both groups and their value and their usefulness as mediums is beyond computation when they are singleminded, unselfish, pure and dedicated to service. but in the training to which they subject themselves they must avoid the present negative methods, and instead of "sitting for development" in a blank and waiting silence, they should endeavour to work positively as souls, remaining in conscious and intelligent possession of the lower mechanism of their bodies; they must know which centre in that body they use whilst working psychically, and they must learn to look out, as souls, upon the world of illusion in which they are undertaking to work; from their high and pure position let them see clearly, hear truly and report accurately, and so serve their age and generation, and mak

r angle, it might be stated that the effort of the past has been to raise the consciousness of humanity through the pioneering efforts of its foremost sons. the effort of the future will be to bring down into manifestation the consciousness of the soul through the pioneering efforts of certain groups. it has therefore, as you will readily understand, to be a group effort because the soul is group conscious and not individually conscious; the newer truths of the aquarian age can only be grasped as a result of group endeavour. this is relatively a new thing. in the past, a man had a vision and sought to materialise it with the aid of those whom he could impress and influence to think as he did; a man sensed an idea or intuited an idea and then tried to give it form, later calling in the help

t of deity. symbolically speaking, the left-hand and the right-hand paths came into being; white and black magic were brought into conflict with each other and the pairs of opposites (always existent in manifestation) became active factors in the consciousness of advanced humanity. the battle of discrimination was opened, and humanity became active upon the field of kurukshetra. where there is no conscious response to a condition and no registered awareness, there is no problem of responsibility, as far as the soul is concerned. in atlantean times, this condition was evoked and hence the problem facing the race today; hence the task of the hierarchy to free the souls of men from the surrounding glamour and to enable them to achieve liberation. the culmination of the issue and the controver

es. these individuals, along with the more advanced humanity which came to the planet in atlantean times (having individualised elsewhere, constitute the most advanced humanity of our present period. they represent culture and understanding, no matter where it is found, or in what class or race. 2. the instinctual nature of animal-man (found active among those who had not reached the stage of any conscious aspiration) was suddenly stimulated or vitalised by the coming into expression of the first group and the directed attention of the hierarchy, working under the ancient law that "energy follows thought" thus gradually, with a remarkable rapidity, instinct became blended into, or resolved into, its higher expression the intellect. thus in due course of time a large group of animal-men bec

ALICE A BAILEY24 A TREATISE ON THE SEVEN RAYS VOLUME V THE RAYS AND THE INITIATIONS

his appearing. therefore, what are called the "three gunas" in hindu philosophy are but the qualities he manifests through these types of entities. superhuman lives express sattva, the guna of rhythm and of harmonious response to divine urge, of perfect display of coordinated cooperation with the purpose of manifestation. human lives demonstrate the quality of rajas, of mobility, of constant and conscious change in order to ascertain what is the real and through the medium of experience demonstrate the true nature of rhythmic response. subhuman lives express the guna of tamas or of inertia. they work blindly and have no ability to- 2- a treatise on the seven rays- volume v: the rays and the initiations copyright 1998 lucis trust respond consciously to the plan. they are the sumtotal of th

o control him it should be remembered that they fall into three categories: a. the individual tiny lives which we call the atoms or cells of the body. these exist in three groups and compose respectively the four types of bodies: dense physical, etheric, astral and mental. b. the aggregate of these lives which constitute in themselves four types of elementals or separate coherent, though not self-conscious, existences. these four lunar lords constitute what the ageless wisdom teaching calls "the four sides of the square" they are the "lower quaternary "the imprisoning cubes" or the cross upon which the inner spiritual man is to be crucified. these four elementals have an intelligence all their own, are upon the involutionary arc, are following the law of their own being when they tend to b

ons of men. if they but realised that by a disposition to fall under lunar control they drive the tiny lives in their little system deeper into the darkness of ignorance, they might more rapidly assume their just responsibilities; if they realised that by the constant attempt to impose the rhythm of the solar lord upon the aggregate of the lunar lords, they were driving these lives onward to self-conscious unfoldment, they might proceed more earnestly and more intelligently. this is the message that must go forth, for all the varying aspects of the life of god are interdependent and not one proceeds onward into fuller realisation without benefitting the entire group. a few simple suggestions i will give you. these can be useful to all sincere aspirants. in the ordered regulation of the lif

of our planetary being. i can only indicate and point out that the world situation is simply an embodiment of the reaction and the response by mankind to great paralleling and originating happenings which involve the following groups: 1. the emanating avatar and his relationship to the lord of the world, our planetary logos. 2. the lords of liberation, focussed in their high place, as they become conscious of the invocation of humanity and become more closely related to the three buddhas of activity. 3. the great council at shamballa and the planetary hierarchy. 4. the buddha and his arhats as they unitedly cooperate with the christ and his disciples, the masters of the wisdom. 5. the hierarchy, the embodiment of the fifth kingdom in nature, and its magnetic attractive rapport with the hum

and most elementary of the initial tensions, and is taught upon the probationary path. it leads to the purifying and the re-organising of the entire psychic and emotional life, as the result of its destructive action "if you will only think "if you will only use a little will" and "if you will only remember that you have a mind" we say to the children of the race and to beginners upon the path of conscious return. little by little, then, the focus and the orientation shift out of the astral life and from the emotional level of consciousness into the mental, and consequently into the reflection of the world of purpose, found in the three worlds. when that stage has been somewhat developed, then there follows, upon the path of discipleship and of preparation for initiation, an effort to gras

ALICE BAILEY THE LABOURS OF HERCULES

p, and the reward of all the work done by hercules. the nature of discipleship it might be of value here if we considered briefly the nature of discipleship. it is a word in constant use among aspirants in christian lands, as in the oriental religions. discipleship could be defined as the final stage of the path of evolution, and as that period in a man's experience in which he is definitely self-conscious. it is the stage in which he knowingly pledges himself to impose the will of the soul (which is essentially the will of god) upon the lower nature. upon this path he submits himself to a forcing process, so that the flower of the soul can unfold more quickly. the inevitability of human perfection underlies his willingness to make the attempt to tread the path. this perfection can be atta

e labours of hercules disciple is to withdraw himself from the bonds of the mother and thus respond to the love of the father [18] this duality is also brought out in the fact that he was one of twins. we read that one twin was born of an earthly father, and that the other was the son of zeus. this is the great realization that comes to every developed and self-aware human being. he finds himself conscious of two aspects which meet in his nature. there is the well developed and highly organized personality through which he habitually expresses himself (mental, emotional and physical, with all three parts coordinated into an integrated unit. then there is the spiritual nature, with its impulses and intuitions, its constant pull towards things vital and divine, and the consequent inner warfa

could take his place with the thinkers of his time. we are told also that his height was four cubits, a symbolic way of expressing the fact that he had achieved his full growth in all departments of his fourfold personality, man, we are told, is the cube "the city that stands foursquare. physically, emotionally and mentally, he was developed and to these three factors is added a fourth, a soul in conscious possession of its mechanism, the developed personality. having achieved his growth and having been trained in all that the world could give him, we are told next that he proceeded to slay his teachers. he killed them all and got rid of them. why? because he had reached the point where he could stand on his own feet, forming his own conclusions, guiding his own life, and handling his own

sode in his career is his marriage and the birth of three children, a symbolic way of expressing the truth that he made at-one-ment with psyche, the soul. from that union [22] the three aspects of the soul were born or began to manifest themselves. he began to know the nature of the spiritual will and to use it in the directing of his life. he experienced the workings of spiritual love and became conscious of the need to serve. spiritual mind began to reveal truth to him and he saw the underlying purpose. these are the higher correspondences of the three aspects of the personality, his mind, his emotional nature, and his physical body. we now discover him going through a very peculiar stage. we read in the ancient story that hera (psyche, or the soul) drove him mad. she drove him mad throu

b slain from the foundation of the world (rev. xiii, 8) for this sign is called the sign of the ram or of the lamb. in the life of the human being it marks the beginning of the first subjective, latent consciousness of existence, and the start of the human being upon the circle of experience. in the life of the aspirant to discipleship it connotes the period of reorientation and of a renewed self-conscious effort, and his start upon that final stage of the evolutionary path which will carry him out of the human kingdom and enable him to make the transition into the kingdom of the gods. such is the promise made to hercules and such is the reward held out to all disciples. this first labor marks the first step upon the "path of translation. aries is the sign of outgoing power, of the streami

AN INTRO TO STUDY OF THE KABALAH

the primary human conception of god is then the passive state of negative existence ain--not active; from this the mind of man passes to conceive of ain suph, of god as the boundless, the unlimited, undifferentiated, illimitable one; and the third stage is ain suph aur--boundless light, universal light-"let there be light" was formulated, and "there was light" the passive has put on activity; the conscious god has awaked. let us now endeavour to conceive of the concentration of this effulgence, let us formulate a gathering together of the rays of this illumination into a crown of glorified radiance, and we recognise ktr, kether, the crown, the first sephira, first emanation of incomprehensible deity, the first conceivable attribute of immanent manifested godhead: also named adm oilah, adam

the crown, the first sephira, first emanation of incomprehensible deity, the first conceivable attribute of immanent manifested godhead: also named adm oilah, adam oilah, the heavenly man, and autik yomin, the ancient of days. the devout rabbi bows his head and adores the sublime conception. he is represented in the hebrew old testament by the divine name ahih, aheieh "i am (exodus iii. v. 4. the conscious god having arisen in his energy, there follow immediately two further emanations, the trio shining in the symbol of a radiant triangle. chkmh, chokmah, wisdom, the king, with the divine name ih, jah is the second sephira; binh, binah, understanding, the queen, and the divine name ihvh jehovah is the third sephira--the supernal triad" is demonstrated. then follow gdulh, gedulah, also call

the v of jehovah, comes ruach, the manas of the hindoos, intellect and mind. from the final h, the ah of jehovah, is derived nephesh, the k ma of the hindoos, the appetites and passions. these are all implanted in the astral shell, which moulds the physical body, the instrument which acts upon material objects. the human soul is again conceived of as distributed through several distinct forms of conscious manifestation related to the "ten sephiroth: the several kabalistic treatises give several groupings, which are all relevant one to the other, the most usual one being a triple division, into nephesh, the passions referred to malkuth; ruach, the mind, reason, and intellect referred to the group of six sephiroth lying around the sun of tiphereth; and neshamah, the spiritual aspirations as

ANTINOMIANISM

ure for the purpose of self deification and the inherent personal responsibilities that implies. the rhp seeks to merge with god, to join the natural forces, to be with god and to allow the doctines of that god determine the degree and form of self responsibility. the rhp vs. lhp is not good against evil in the classic socialized, religious, cultural sense. it is about the most important choice a conscious being can make during his/her life. the loss of personal individuality and egocentric consciousness to the gentleness, solicitude and peace of god or fighting to maintain the individual will, the sense of self knowledge and being that the lhp recognizes as a special "gift" which enables that choice to be made, and of which carries a tremendous degree of personal responsibility to success

BALANCE J

9. aos artist, occultist, sensualist an essay by j. balance (taken from the exhibition catalogue) i saw my first original austin osman spare painting hanging above the seething bookshelves of atlantis, the occult bookshop that i spent my late teens lurking inside. in fact there were several of his paintings and i could not believe my eyes. until then i had only been aware of his name and had been conscious of seeing the recurring and haunting image of pan, which was actually a section of the late pastel called the vampires are coming. this image was widely used in the seventies on several occult type book jackets and was a key figure in the promotion of the eclectic magazine series man, myth and magic. here were a clutch of excitingly vivid and dynamically coloured originals. my mouth went

ference to the children of isis being the stars themselves. this in turn recalls aleister crowley s maxim every man and every woman is a star from the book of law/liber al vel legis. stars are a recurrent motif in spare s work from the luxurious and sybaritic pen and ink oeuvre of his early years through to the late magickal pastels such as cacophonic fugue (soul, mind, body etc. he remains truly conscious of the fact that all existence is set within the starlite mire. in the pages of the book of ugly ecstasy i came across a curious image, that of a flaming star that appears to be made of hair. a hairy star as if the fur of the animal were burning bright, and the bestial becoming celestial. beautifully realised animals swarm and stampede through the whole of spare s oeuvre: swans, owls, an

BEHOLDERS OF NIGHT

ng. the adversary is called and known by many names and titles. among them are such as shaitan, iblis, satan, lucifer and set. such god forms are masks of the prince of darkness who within ourselves offers freedom and divinity for those willing to strive for it. the adversary itself is the gateway from which we discover our own will, or direction of endless possibility of desire. this is the very conscious gift of the artist austin osman spare, whom of witch blood, gave us the gift of self liberation in the form of the grimoire the book of pleasure. that we may translate the system of the hand and the eye, within our personal universe form this luciferian doctrine to our own desire of becoming, shall be the greatest distinction from the order of the right hand path. the adversary exists wi

l to ones own individual initiation and growth. it is in the darkness that the roots give the nourishment for the tree to reach for the sun. ahriman is thus a form of the vampyre, the shadow which grows in the darkness and solitude of psychic seclusion, isolation and loneliness. many forms may be taken by ahriman, from toad to dragon, shadow and wolf. ahriman is the model for our nightside primal conscious, the kingdom of the demonium or infernal realm. this is not a moralistic evil designed to perform harmful deeds against others, but rather a model of self-initiation from which the essence is awakened or discovered through the opposite. the offuscation of the self or lunar eclipse is the night calling of both ahriman and az, from which through the vampyric transformation of self can one

BLACK WITCHCRAFT

gical degradation, self-motivational empowerment through becoming as a god or goddess, to discover your weaknesses and strengths. adamu forbidden sexual magick the definitions of the left hand path has long been a clouded and often misunderstood definition. essentially, the left hand path is by universal perception as being the mutation or transformation of consciousness into a divinity or divine conscious, this is done by the process of the practice of magick and sorcery to achieve the motion of the body and mind towards a higher perception. the black adepts of the order of phosphorus and the black order of the dragon are magicians who are committed to process of self-determined magical exercises to refine and expand their consciousness; through physical and mental activity. this includes

tioner themselves. the gods and goddesses would not exist in any tangible form if humanity did not empower them; either subconsciously or consciously, thus by the adept becoming does the godform become. deific energy is a source not only based within the blood of the practitioner, of the atavistic or primal recesses of the human mind. this deific energy or power may be recalled into the flesh and conscious mind of the practitioner, thus one finds the knowledge undertaken by earlier sects such as the golden dawn, the maskhara of the arabic and asian tribes, austin osman spare s zos kia cultus, etc. there are numerous rituals explored by luciferian sabbat practitioners within the order of phosphorus and the black order of the dragon which utilize old methods of lycanthropy and the shedding o

left hand path. samael is the patron spirit of the left hand path, as his word is what formed our thoughts and gave us the inner fire of the black flame, our individual process of thought and free will. the magicians who aligned their will with the left way, that of samael (the devil, were given powers over the earth in one way or another; all the while strengthening, defining and expanding their conscious. in exodus 7 the magicians were able to make frogs and serpents by the power they obtained in the devil, thus such creatures are astral forms of ahriman (samael) and the dreaming body of witches and sorcerers -liber hvhi here we can see that samael or satan/shaitan, is not the all devouring aspect, but also the savior of humanity and the original planter of the seed of light in our being

bear, sometimes a ram. after having renounced god, faith, baptism and the church and goes on to described horrific rites of cursing. another section mentions witches wearing the skin of wolves to transform themselves. this is a process of atavistic resurgence and is still practiced today, while in the affirmation of the devil is a deeper association to self-deification and the recognition of the conscious mind; the lycanthropy practiced is the atavistic summoning of the therion shades within the body and mind. in summary skir-hand witchcraft can be seen as a rational and strengthening practice; that dedication requires more than curiosity and the results and benefits are known to those who are willing to 11 instinctually dedicate themselves. the current of luciferian sorcery is a powerful

BLAVATSKY H P ANTHROPOGENESIS

the basis of the subject-side of manifested being, and is the source of all manifestations of individual consciousness. mulaprakriti or primordial cosmic substance, is the foundation of the object-side of things- the basis of all objective evolution and cosmogenesis. force, then, does not emerge with primordial substance from parabrahmic latency. it is the transformation into energy of the supra-conscious thought of the logos, infused, so to speak, into the objectivation of the latter out of potential latency in the one reality. hence spring the wondrous laws of matter: hence the "primal impress" so vainly discussed by bishop temple. force thus is not synchronous with the first objectivation of mulaprakriti. but as, apart from it, the latter is absolutely and necessarily inert- a mere abs

ehended, nor can it be located, therefore it has to remain nameless and negative. hence the ain-soph- the "unknowable" and the "unnameable- which, as it could not be made manifest, was conceived to emanate manifesting powers. it is then with its emanations alone that human intellect has to, and can deal. christian theology, having rejected the doctrine of emanations and replaced them with direct, conscious creations of angels and the rest out of nothing, now finds itself hopelessly stranded between supernaturalism, or miracle, and materialism. an extra-cosmic god is fatal to philosophy, an intra-cosmic deity- i.e. spirit and matter inseparable from each other- is a philosophical necessity. separate them and that which is left is a gross superstition under a mask of emotionalism. but why "g

planet with being inhabited (and there are men of science- m. flammarion among others- who believe in this fervently, on logical as well as on astronomical data. the moon being an inferior body to the earth even, to say nothing of other planets, the terrestrial men produced by her sons- the lunar men or "ancestors- from her shell or body, cannot be immortal. they cannot hope to become real, self-conscious and intelligent men, unless they are finished, so to say, by other creators. thus in the puranic legend, the son of the moon (soma) is budha (mercury "the intelligent" and the wise, because he is the offspring of soma, the "regent" of the visible moon, not of indu, the physical moon. thus mercury is the elder brother of the earth, metaphorically- his step-brother, so to say, the offsprin

d such disastrous effects on the intelligence of civilized societies for over 1,800 years. in the original allegory it is matter- hence the more material angels- which was regarded as the conqueror of spirit, or the archangels who "fell" on this plane "they of the flaming sword (or animal passions) had put to flight the spirits of darkness" yet it is the latter who fought for the supremacy of the conscious and divine spirituality on earth and failed, succumbing to the power of matter. but in theological dogma we see the reverse. it is michael "who is like unto god" the representative of jehovah, who is the leader of the celestial hosts- as lucifer, in milton's fancy, is of the infernal hosts- who has the best of satan. it is true that the nature of[[vol. 2, page] 63 who are the "flames? mi

had become ascetics and yogis, and thus threatened to upset the power of the former by their self-acquired powers- renounced them. all this has a deep philosophical meaning and refers to the evolution and acquirement of divine powers through self-exertion. some rishi[[footnote continued on next page[[vol. 2, page] 79 the living spiritual fire. alone who could complete man, i.e, make of him a self-conscious, almost a divine being- god on earth. the barhishad, though possessed of creative fire, were devoid of the higher mahat-mic element. being on a level with the lower principles- those which precede gross objective matter- they could only give birth to the outer man, or rather to the model of the physical, the astral man. thus, though we see them intrusted with the task by brahma (the coll

BLAVATSKY H P COSMOGENESIS

ntents. page. stanza ii- the idea of differentiation. 53 the absolute knows itself not. 55 the germ of life was not yet. 57 the universe was still concealed in the divine thought. 61- stanza iii- the awakening of kosmos. 62 the great vibration. 63 nature's symbols. 65 the power of numbers. 67 the logoi and the dragon. 73 the astral light. 75 primeval radiations from unity. 79 the web of being. 83 conscious electricity: fohat. 85- stanza iv- the septenary hierarchies. 86 the sons of the fire. 86 the vehicle of the universe- the dhyan chohans. 89 the army of the voice. 93 speech and mind. 95 the ogdoad and the heptad. 99 the stellar "sons of light. 103- stanza v- fohat: the child of the septenary hierarchies. 106 the fiery whirlwind and the primordial seven. 106 they produce fohat. 108 the c

nd therefore finite and conditioned. the "first[[footnote continued on next page[[vol. 1, page] 15 proem. the kosmos is the pure noumenon of thought. this advance on his part brings him very near to the esoteric and vedantin tenet* parabrahm (the one reality, the absolute) is the field of absolute consciousness, i.e, that essence which is out of all relation to conditioned existence, and of which conscious existence is a conditioned symbol. but once that we pass in thought from this (to us) absolute negation, duality supervenes in the contrast of spirit (or consciousness) and matter, subject and object. spirit (or consciousness) and matter are, however, to be regarded, not as independent realities, but as the two facets or aspects of the absolute (parabrahm, which constitute the basis of c

teaches (c) the fundamental identity of all souls with the universal over-soul, the latter being itself an aspect of the unknown root; and the obligatory pilgrimage for every soul- a spark of the former- through the cycle of incarnation (or "necessity) in accordance with cyclic and karmic law, during the whole term. in other words, no purely spiritual buddhi (divine soul) can have an independent (conscious) existence before the spark which issued from the pure essence of the universal sixth principle- or the over-soul- has (a) passed through every elemental form of the phenomenal world of that manvantara, and (b) acquired individuality, first by natural impulse, and then by self-induced and self-devised efforts (checked by its karma, thus ascending through all the degrees of intelligence

after pralaya. it depicts the emergence of the "monads" from their state of absorption within the one; the earliest and highest stage in the formation of "worlds" the term monad being one which may apply equally to the vastest solar system or the tiniest atom. stanza iv. shows the differentiation of the "germ" of the universe[[vol. 1, page] 22 the secret doctrine. into the septenary hierarchy of conscious divine powers, who are the active manifestations of the one supreme energy. they are the framers, shapers, and ultimately the creators of all the manifested universe, in the only sense in which the name "creator" is intelligible; they inform and guide it; they are the intelligent beings who adjust and control evolution, embodying in themselves those manifestations of the one law, which w

ine, of which a partial sketch is here attempted, and on which, also, the upanishads are made to rest* the above, according to the teachings of sri sankaracharya* is undeniable (b) dreamless sleep is one of the seven states of consciousness known in oriental esotericism. in each of these states a different portion of the mind comes into action; or as a vedantin would express it, the individual is conscious in a different plane of his being. the term "dreamless sleep" in this case is applied allegorically to the universe to express a condition somewhat analogous to that state of consciousness in man, which, not being remembered in a waking state, seems a blank, just as the sleep of the mesmerised subject seems to him an unconscious blank when he returns to his normal condition, although he

BLUE EQUINOX

labour earnestly, dear brother, that you may never be led away to perish upon this point; for thereon have many holy and just men been wrecked. by this have all the visible systems lost the essence of wisdom. we have sought to reveal the arcanum; we have only profaned it. 25. now when p. had thus with bitter toil prepared all things under the guidance of d.d.s (even as the hand writes, while the conscious brain, though ignorant of the detailed movements, applauds or disapproves the finished work) there was a certain period of repose, as the earth lieth fallow. 26. meanwhile these adepts busied themselves intently with the great work. 27. in the fullness of time, even as a blossoming tree that beareth fruit in its season, all these pains were ended, and these adepts and their companions ob

hout arrest of will. furthermore, i would have you to know that in this practice, pursued with ardour unquenchable, is this especial grace, that you will come as it were by fortune into states which transcend the practice itself, being of the nature of those works of pure light of which i will write to you in the chapter following after this. for there be certain gates which no being who is still conscious of dividuality, that is, of the self and not-self as opposites, may pass through: and in the storming of those gates by fiery assault of lust celestial, your flame will burn vehemently against your gross self, though it be already divine beyond your present imagining, and devour it in a mystical death, so that in the passing of the gate all is dissolved in formless light of unity. liber

ose the natural horror, loathing, fear or disgust which he might have had for them. know this, that every idea of every sort becomes unreal, phantastic, and most manifest illusion, if it be subjected to persistent investigation, with concentration. and this is particularly easy to attain in the case of all bodily impressions, because all material things, and especially those of which we are first conscious, namely, our own bodies, are the grossest and most unnatural of all falsities. for there is in us all, latent, that light wherein no error may endure, and it already teaches our instinct to reject first of all those veils which are most closely wrapt about it. thus also in meditation it is (for many men) most profitable to concentrate the will to love upon the sacred centres of nervous f

e is content to continue to do so, expecting no results, one often obtains them (of course it.s no use trying to fool oneself on these things, you can.t get a result by just saying you don.t care a damn) something of the sort seems to have happened in this case, as the following shows. march 12th. during lecture on .parsifal. i felt illumination within which permeated my whole being, and i became conscious once more of the truth of my previous illumination which i had lost, as it were. this entry is interesting. illumination comes, and at the time there is no doubt about it. it is. then, perhaps, life goes on much as before, except for the ever present remembrance of .something that happened; and, having nothing with which to compare it, that something is difficult to describe or even to f

r than when i first read it some three months after its publication. then, it seemed like a dream of the far distant future; now, many parts seem like records of my own experiences, only expressed infinitely better than i have been able to put them. now, of what value are the experiences i have gained? why is the state of oneness with adonai not lasting, or rather, is it possible to remain always conscious of that state? how is it when reading an account like j. st. john.s that i know what he is talking about, and can feel with him the difficulty of putting these things into words? i could not have realized this a year ago, before i entered into certain states of which i cannot gauge the value at all, while in normal consciousness. there is no doubt then. but how may i be sure always? i wi

BOOK OF PLEASURE

being tetragrammaton of dualities is twelvefold by arrangement, the human complex, and may be called the twelve commandments of the believer. it imagines the eternal decimal, its multiplicity embracing eternity, from which spring the manifold forms, which constitute the book of pleasure (self love) get any book for free on: www.abika.com 8 existence. vitalized by the breath of self-love, life is conscious of one. self being its opposing force, is alternately conflict, harmony, life and death. these four principles are one and the same-the conception considered as the complete "self" or consciousness-hence they may be blended into unity and symbolized. one form made by two, that is three-fold and having four directions*(1) about this "self; all conception is the dual principle, the law whi

" that offends? is it the vague knowledge that you will have to change your mind-that you are germinating what you contain? you are always remembering what you forgot; to-day may be the day of reckoning-of believing by force what you disbelieved? now if to-day is yesterday in all but appearances-then to-morrow also is to-day- the day of decay! daily is this universe destroyed, that is why you are conscious! there is no life and death? such ideas should be less than comic. there is no duality? you are conscious of the gay butterfly you observe and are conscious of being "you: the butterfly is conscious of being "itself" and as such, it is a consciousness as good as and the same as yours, i.e, of you being "you" therefore this consciousness of "you" that you both feel is the same "you? ergo

gay butterfly you observe and are conscious of being "you: the butterfly is conscious of being "itself" and as such, it is a consciousness as good as and the same as yours, i.e, of you being "you" therefore this consciousness of "you" that you both feel is the same "you? ergo, you are one and the same-the mystery of mysteries and the most simple thing in the world to understand! how could you be conscious of what you are not? but you might believe differently? so, if you hurt the butterfly you hurt yourself, but your belief that you don't hurt yourself protects you from hurt-for a time! belief gets tired and you are miserably hurt! do what you will-belief is ever its own inconsistency. desire contains everything, hence you must believe in everything-if you believe at all! belief seems to

by vision. the fire that is all pleasure is loosed at his will, he is attraction, the cynosure of women. when the believing principle is devoid of faith, as sterile of possessing ideas of god- he is indestructible. only when there is no fear in any form is there realisation of identity with reality (freedom. for them there is no danger in negligence, there being no discrimination. for him who is conscious of the slightest differentiation there is fear. so long as there is perception of self-reproach or conscience, there is pain the book of pleasure (self love) get any book for free on: www.abika.com 19 germinating: there is no freedom. he who believes anything he perceives or imagines, falls into sin. by believing without feeling perturbation, forgetting ideas of external and internal, he

arning is fear. the difference between genius and ignorance is a degree of fear. the beginning of wisdom is fear of forethought the reception of knowledge in learning. children doubt, and abhor learning. why, even the affection of courage results in cleverness! the difference between good and evil is a matter of profundity. which is nearer you, self-love and its immorality or love and morals? not conscious of desert the compeer of heaven, and constant happiness in wisdom is the capacity of direction. the book of pleasure (self love) get any book for free on: www.abika.com 23 from self-glorification, from self-exaltation we rise superior to the incapacity of disquieting fear: the ridiculer to destruction of humility in repentance. this "self-love" that does not give but is glad to receive i

BUCKLAND RAYMOND COMPLETE BOOK OF WITCHCRAFT

fficialism. advertisement and the stock size. general allegoll introduction witchcraft is not merely legendary; it was, and is, real. it is not extinct; it is alive and prospering. since the last laws against witchcraft were repealed (as recently as the 1950s, witches have been able to come out into the open and show themselves for what they are. and what are they? they are intelligent, community-conscious, thoughtful men and women of today. witchcraft is not a step backwards; a retreat into a more superstition-filled time. far from it. it is a step forward. witchcraft is a religion far more relevant to the times than the vast majority of the established churches. it is the acceptance of personal and social responsibility. it is acknowledgement of a holistic universe and a means towards a

master, you too can discipline your mind, control your emotions, overcome illness, solve problems and begin to 79 figure 7.1 the chakras and the glands they coincide with 80/ buckland's complete book of witchcraft create your own reality. you only need to have the desire and be willing to expend the effort. how meditation works to understand how meditation works we must examine human make-up on a conscious level and must also realize that we are spiritual as well as physical beings. the physical and spiritual bodies are connected at the vital centers, known by their sanskrit name chakra (see figure 7.1. in meditation the mysterious psychic energy can be sent up through these centers. this very potent force is called the kundalini, or "serpent power. as this mighty force begins to flow with

the physical and spiritual bodies are connected at the vital centers, known by their sanskrit name chakra (see figure 7.1. in meditation the mysterious psychic energy can be sent up through these centers. this very potent force is called the kundalini, or "serpent power. as this mighty force begins to flow within you, these vital psychic centers the chakras begin to open in successive order. on a conscious level, consider the total consciousness as a sort of sandwich. on one side you have the conscious mind. this is the mind that is concerned with your everyday world and activities and your physical/material being. it is your waking state of consciousness. on the other side of the sandwich is what is called the higher consciousness, or the super-consciousness. this is your higher self mind

hysical/material being. it is your waking state of consciousness. on the other side of the sandwich is what is called the higher consciousness, or the super-consciousness. this is your higher self mind. it is concerned with your spiritual well-being and retains your universal memory. in the center is that which is often called the subconscious mind. it is passive and is largely subordinate to the conscious mind primarily because it has been made so. it rules the realm of the involuntary body functions; memory; reflex actions; and serves as the connecting passageway between your conscious and super-conscious minds. as the vital forces begin to flow through the nervous sytem, the individual achieves a sense of well-being and peace. the subconscious begins to clear itself of the negative and

ur lifetime. the cosmic force of the kundalini very naturally operates in a calm, relaxed, contemplative atmosphere. as the succession of opening chakras continues, your awareness and perception of life flows continually from within. you are led to do the right thing at the right time. a new vibrancy permeates your being. meditation allows you to learn to control the restless, materially oriented conscious mind and re-program the subordinate subconsciousness, in order that you may function from your spiritually oriented higher consciousness. it opens up the channel to your higher self. technique many people fail in their meditation because either they are using the wrong technique, or they simply do not have a technique. master teachers of r conscious sub conscious lesson seven: meditation

CASE PAUL F THE BOOK OF TOKENS

proper name "israel" should be understood as applying to the spiritual israel. this name means "he shall rule as god, and thus the text is addressed to all who, by identifying themselves with the divine will, become unobstructed channels for its expression. thus they truly live the divine life, and consequently share in the divine rulership, 2 "to me neither men nor angels may draw nigh. nothing conscious of separatencss can approach the reality of the absolute. when all at last return to the one, the differences that constitute various classes, such as plants, animals, men, and angels, will vanish. 4 "i am the vital principle of all that is" this is a reference to the attribution of ruach to the letter aleph. the hebrew ruach is analogous to sanskrit prana, greek pneuma, and latin spirit

of the 12th tarot key. here it may be noted that there is a connection between the letter-name m i m, which adds to 90, and the letter tzaddi, which, as a single character, has the same value. to tzaddi qabalists assign the function of meditation. thus there becomes evident an underlying relation between the water which is "the mute, dark mirror, and the mental process whereby the wise attain to conscious union with the life-power [126] the meditation on nun* 1 i am the fish which swimmeth in the sea of the great waters bearing all things in my belly, even as it is written "he had his dwelling in the great sea, and was a fish therein" 2 this is the great fish wherein the prophet abode three days and three nights. and because of jonah's suffering is the great fish an emblem of all pains an

CASSANDRA EASON A PRACTICAL GUIDE TO WITCHCRAFT AND MAGIC

ich prevent you from setting aside a regular time? perhaps you may want to explore magick more informally with like-minded people where the emphasis is on spontaneity. it is important that you choose a coven that operates in a manner with which you feel comfortable. some modern covens do practise sky-clad, or naked, but i would advise you to avoid this, as this can make some people feel very self-conscious and needs very strong parameters to prevent ceremony from spilling into everyday relationships. it can also detract from the spirituality of the ritual. if sexual attraction or spontaneous sexual fantasies are allowed to arise between members of a group, this can make ritualistic contact very difficult, especially where members are in relationships with people outside the coven. the sacr

in's right hemisphere in the driving seat, taking concentration, focus and determination from the more logical side as fuel and a map, and reconnecting our unified self with the undifferentiated universe. you can carry out magick absolutely anywhere as long as you are in a positive frame of mind. but many practitioners believe that by entering an altered state of consciousness, you remove all the conscious blocks and allow the intuitive brain free access to the unconscious mind and with it the repository of human and cosmic wisdom. this brings about a state of mind in which energies can flow between the dimensions. you are in your most relaxed state when your brain is generating alpha waves. they oscillate about ten times per second (the range is eight to 13 cycles per second) and are less

five points of the pentagram represents one of the five elemental powers, so that the uppermost single point is symbolic of spirit, or akasha or ether. it is dedicated to the goddess in her triple aspects. it is the realm of spirituality and the divine spark within all life. the top left point of the pentagram symbolises air and the fixed sign of aquarius, representing logic, intelligence and the conscious awareness that enables us to seite 123 wicca01.txt reach beyond the material and follow steps to knowledge of what is hidden. the top right point is the element water and the fixed sign of scorpio. it represents the feelings that endow magick with purpose, desire whether for love or spiritual development and the compassion and empathy that make us care about ourselves, others and the wor

s and particularly so for those born under gemini and virgo [insert sym17] jupiter thursday, the day of jupiter, is good for all forms of increase and expansion, whether improving fortune or career prospects or bringing promotion, power, ambition and joy through fulfilment of objectives. jupiter's influence may be personal or more usually socially orientated; it is also potent for leadership, for conscious wisdom, creativity, for extending one's influence in the wider world, for idealism, matters of justice and the law, authority and altruism. jupiter increases what already exists, so can bring greater prosperity and abundance or success and good fortune. it rules marriage, permanent relationships (both business and personal, fidelity, loyalty and male potency in both the human and animal

t through the candle flame, saying: flame high, o power of illumination, enter might of michael's sword, inspiration, life-bringer* pass the crystal through the smoke of the incense, saying: enter through this fragrance the clear vision of michael, fire of the sun, light-bringer* hold the crystal high in the air and circle it deosil, over the child, if present. if they are absent or would be self-conscious, use a photograph or personal item belonging to the child, saying: endow, o michael [name the child] that he/she may have the powers of originality and the creativity to make the world a better place by his/her presence here* place the crystal in a clear dish in front of the candles and blow out the candle, sending the light to the person. leave the incense to burn through and spend the

CHAOS MAGICK AND LUCIFERISM

dbreaking and lesser understood by his peers. spare, just as crowley, wanted to usher forth a new magickal system. as aleister sought ceremony and beautiful ritual as his own means, spare s doctrine of the alphabet of desire and death posture brought the same effect. the holy guardian angel within each individual could be brought to the surface for communication. spare s concept of underneath the conscious make up of the individual was the all awakened subconscious, capable of anything opened for thinking. both created something amazing which threw the doors towards magickal exploration and progression wide open. no longer would understanding be damned to the old, yet those of the new flesh could be awakened towards their own desire. the concepts of kia and neither-neither could now be exp

k which led others to call him a gnostic extremist. many of the rituals implemented by anon 359 prove a barrier to many of the would be chaos magicians and those who actually do magick, the difference is astonishing and sobering. a significant banishing ritual employed by anon is called the quadriga sexualis banishing ritual and is focused on achieving a point of complete control based within the conscious mind. the quadriga sexualis is considered roughly the four horsemen of sex, being that these are four elements of building, focusing and releasing this powerful force of promethean fire-the mind and will united by dissolution of opposites. kia itself seeks the necessary manifestation by the act of love, considering it seems to incarnate or flow backwards. this can be viewed as an initiat

iferian adept to take her or his fill of worldly pleasure and eventually ascend astral in the light of lucifer, as an undead god or completely remain within the astral plane. one would seek to understand the place of the holy guardian angel and the evil genius at this level, in the shedding of flesh could it be considered a part of each is severed and a great union may be achieved, from which the conscious becomes aligned with the subconscious. could this be death itself, another level of waking through the web of dreams? what ever the result may be, a formidable individual is fo rmed from the chaos current, while many fail over time there are those who are able to transpose their current idea of self and become something far more interesting to their particular life. the specific union of

CHIREAU YVONNE BLACK MAGIC RELIGION AND THE AFRICAN AMERICAN CONJURING TRADITION

rankings, and religious black magic page 14 of 144 http//content.cdlib.org/xtf/view?docid=kt600020q0&chunk.id=0&doc.view=print 7/14/2006 commitments from the colonial period onward. fears of malevolent spiritual harming were still prevalent among whites in the antebellum era. in the south, adherence to such beliefs left anglo-american plain folk open to chastisement by religious leaders and class-conscious elites. an 1855 editorial in a charleston, south carolina, newspaper, for example.bemoaning the abject spiritual state of the citizenry.linked the widespread belief in witchcraft to the superstitious fears of "poor and ignorant" whites. yet wells brown, who had fled his native missouri in 1834, asserted that "all classes" of white persons he had ever known were obsessed with witchcraft a

t informed blacks f responses to affliction. although supernaturalism has become universalized in recent years, the genealogy of conjure shows some of the important differences between anglo-american and black american beliefs. an important contrast can be seen in the manner in which magical traditions were used in order to resist the conditions of oppression that african people encountered. ever conscious of the fundamental power of their ancestral beliefs, black men and women grasped what they could of their spiritual heritage as a lifeline. in this regard, it is noteworthy that conjure was initially utilized as a means of resistance for slaves. employed to challenge the cruelty of harsh slaveholders and to deflect the ruthlessness of a system that oppressed them, supernatural power was

COLLIER IRENE CHINESE MYTHOLOGY

when, in accordance with the natural order, each thing is in its appropriate place, harmony is established. now each situation demands the action proper to it, and in every situation there is a right and a wrong course of action; thus the individual comes to share in shaping his fate, for his actions intervene as determining factors in world events. at the center of events, the individual who is conscious of responsibility is on a par with the cosmic forces of heaven and earth, and in such a manner, can influence changes.6 41 4 water war introduction gong the water god is an ancient destroyer god who wrestled for control of the earth shortly after the creation of people. his predecessor, zurong the fire god, ruled the world peacefully before him. when gong became the ruler, he wanted to e

COSIMANO CHARLES ELEMENTARY PSIONICS

onstantly reminded of some slight creak in the house which during the activity of our waking hours we would not even hear because our minds were just too occupied to notice them. pay very close attention to all these things and you will discover something else that is very interesting. the more you listen to your own body, the less you are bothered by the thoughts of the day. this is because your conscious mind can only handle one piece of data a time. if you are studying my writing intently, as you are supposed do, you will not pay attention to the smell of smoke until the fireman breaks down the door (which is why you should make sure your smoke detector has fresh batteries) the more you practice, the more effective the mind becomes at blocking out unwelcome stimuli. after you have done

at the person was talking about a device to measure idiots and i could not quite understand what that had to do with pendulum. the reason we need to learn to work with the pendulum is really very simple when you stop to think about it. for in spite of the relationship beween the etheric body and the human nervous system, when psychic information is received, it is rarely through the agency of the conscious mind. this makes sense because the conscious mind is usually too busy with more important things than to waste time with strange feelings about aunt mathilda's latest hemeroid operation. there are just too many distractions unless the message is a very powerful one. that being the case, a psychic message will usually get shoved off to the subconscious where it will lay like a law stuck i

answer. practicing with this will make your readings much more accurate, especially as the pendulum cannot speak except you use an alphabet chart as i will describe later. the pendulum will only give accurate answers to those questions on which there is information. if there is no information available to the subconscious mind, it will not give an answer or it will give a wrong answer to make the conscious mind happy so the conscious mind will eat pepperoni pizza before going to bed so the subconscious can come out and play. your conscious mind can control the pendulum. and if you make the mistake of asking it about something you have an emotional stake in it will, which means you will get the answer you want to hear rather than the answer you need to hear. so now we can have some fun with

alized, she is making broccoli again so you call her back, say you have a business matter and order a pizza. the uses of this simple device should be obvious. it can spell out words, sentences, numbers, any piece of information that is out there can be received. it can tell you anything, but there is one little fact you must remember. the pendulum, as i have already said, can be influenced by the conscious mind and give you false information. you have to be careful in what you ask, not being too involved in the answer otherwise the pendulum will cease to be a tool and become a cheering section. radionics well, folks, now that we have finished the preliminary stuff, we can get down to the real fun, the part you all are curious about, radionics. of all the methods and techniques involved in

CROSSING THE DESERT

f time, where you can see the effect that your coming into being has had. like the ageless intelligence of the universe, you can interact with either realm, and you are in a place of your own making between them. you dwell in this borderland at all times- but one of the best magical opportunities to explore this threshold is when you are on the threshold. freedom and responsibility (which are the conscious forms of chaos and order) swirl around you. all is made new and the decisions you take shape the future- yet your only guide is the wisdom you've squeezed from your past. what a wonderful moment to pause and fill yourself with the words xepera xeper xeperu. i have come into being and by my coming into being the way of coming into being has come into being! it reminds you of the importanc

CULTUS SABBATI

sun, illumines a world beyond the reach of the uninitiated. the teachings of the cunning-folk have come and gone for the most part from modern european culture, but here and there fragments of lore have been passed down to the present-day. in instances where the custodians of lore and ritual have been ardent students of the magical artes, the fragments have coalesced to establish streams of self-conscious tradition. where two or more of these streams conjoin a river is born, and it is from such a confluence that the present-day cultus of the so-called 'sabbatic craft tradition' emerges. cultus sabbati is a body of magical initiates who practise both solitary and collective rituals, whose lineal tradition/s descend, in both oral and textual forms, from surviving 19th century cunning-folk a

DAVID ICKE AND THE TRUTH SHALL SET YOU FREE

all programmed by the messages and beliefs we constantly hear in our childhood, through the media, and through the education system. it is the letting go of that programming which opens our minds and our hearts to wonder, potential, and understanding beyond our dreams. i've pondered on the nature of this visible physical world for a long time, trying to make sense of it. since 1990 i've been on a conscious spiritual journey of discovery. it has opened me to so much i had never thought or felt before in this lifetime and, painful as some of it has been, those moments, too, have led me to greater understanding. i have experienced how we can tune our minds, our consciousness, to other levels of reality and access information available there which is not known, or at least not widely known on

'happen' for every individual; the desire to do this needs to be present. but the opportunity is there for all and many are grasping that opportunity, as i know from the thousands of letters i receive and the people i meet. we are in a period of transition from the old fear vibration to the re-emerging love vibration. we know this at a subconscious level and, for rapidly increasing numbers, at a conscious level too. most people at this time can't remember why they are here, but they will. the prison warders on the fourth dimension know what is happening too, and the last thing that consciousness wants is' for its prison and negativeenergy- production-unit to be no more. the key to breaking out of this spiritual prison is the awakening and expansion of our consciousness to the point where

are more likely to attract that same mentality to us. a feeling of racial superiority is an imbalance and our subconscious attracts our imbalances to us as physical experiences so we can face them, learn from those experiences, and let them go. these imbalances often relate to thought patterns we hold onto from previous physical lives as well as this one, which is why someone who does not have a conscious feeling of racial superiority might still attract a racial experience to them. it is our subconscious reality that we are creating. we- humanity as a whole- thought the global master race mentality/reality into existence and we can now think it out again, by seeing all colours and creeds as equal, which they are. the elite can get away with its deception because it has so many faces and

s of people within these front groups. there is an elite core who work full time for the cause; a circle of members who know the agenda and work within their own organisations to achieve it; and an outer circle of members who are not aware of the real and full implications of the agenda, but are useful to the manipulators in the short term. not everyone who is a member of these organisations is a conscious manipulator and we need to use our intuition and the information presented by researchers to decide which ones know the score and which are being used without understanding what they are really involved in. in this chapter, i will outline the background and influence of these groupings and of their associated power blocs, the united nations and the european union. the royal institute of

i believe that at the highest levels of the global elite are shadowy people who are not known to the public. i would say that the force behind the house of rothschild is right up there, but i do not believe they are at the top. they too will be taking orders and maybe the habsburg dynasty is above them in the hierarchy. the elite's power stems from their misuse of the esoteric knowledge and their conscious connection to their 'gods, the prison warders. perhaps no-one i name in this book will be at that level. people such as henry kissinger, are yes-men, and super-gofers, albeit highpowered ones. many of the others will be used without their knowledge, or full knowledge, of what they are part of. i am naming the pawns, the gofers and supergofers, of this small group of people i call the sup

DAVID ICKE CHILDREN OF THE MATRIX

said. once again these ancient sumerians, atlanteans and atlantis revisited 61 lemurians, under various names, built their temples and sacred buildings in relation to, or in acknowledgement of, their knowledge of precession. suppressing the grid i have a rather controversial view (makes a change) of at least some pyramids, stone circles, and earthworks placed on the vortexes. from the start of my conscious journey in 1990 1 have had a bad feeling about many of these constructions. new agers see them as sacred places and go to the stone circles and pyramids for their ceremonies and so on. but just because the vortex points are power centres on the global grid, it doesn't mean that the structures built at these places by the bloodlines have been designed and located with humanity's best inte

rd mcalpine of the famous british construction company. he is a former chairman of the conservative party and heavily involved in secret societies like the knights of st john of jerusalem. the unbelievable trauma these children are subjected to, including satanic ritual, splits the mind into compartments- amnesic barriers that imprison the memories of the trauma and do not allow them to enter the conscious mind. in the illuminati mind control centres like the tavistock institute of human relations in london (see the biggest secret, these compartments are known as "altars. you might imagine a mind broken into a honeycomb of self-contained compartments, each holding individual memories of trauma. at the front of this honeycomb is the part that directly interacts with the world. they call thi

he world. they call this the "front altar. this is completely unaware that all the other compartments exist and those compartments are unaware of each other. therefore, the front altar, the one we take to be the "real" person, has no memory of what has happened to them, or what is still being done, until the barriers begin to break down and the memories they contain can enter the front altar, the conscious mind. using hypnotic keys and triggers, mind controllers like mengele move these different compartments around, pushing the front altar into the unconscious and bringing forward one of the back altars. the victim is then sexually abused by a famous person, like george bush or ted heath for instance, or programmed to carry out a future assassination or task. afterwards that altar is retur

e de veres and the houses of anjou and lorraine, told me "we all begin as the smallest fragment of energy- barely a spark- and even before consciousness, we seek to unite with other sparks, like a moth seeking the light. at the point we realize we are separate, we attain consciousness, and continue to seek to unite with other consciousness. by this time, we are what i call light balls- our truest conscious nature. just as in darwin's evolution, we develop into more than just a light ball. but this does not happen over millions of years. rather it happens in a single moment of clarity, a flash of consciousness. the vehicle for this transformative growth is reincarnation "so those that people call the reptiles got to the reptile level of development and stopped. some go on [and evolve beyond

rt from the rest of humanity. the medium is possessed. once the crisis is passed, they fall back into mediocrity. it was in this way, beyond any doubt, that hitler was possessed by forces outside of himself- almost demoniacal forces of which the individual man, hitler, was only the temporary vehicle. the mixture of the banal and the supernatural created that insupportable duality of which one was conscious in his presence..it was like looking at a bizarre face whose expression seemed to reflect an unbalanced state of mind coupled with a disquieting impression of hidden powers."20 hitler appeared to live in perpetual fear of the "supermen. rauschning told how hitler suffered from terrible nightmares and would wake in terror screaming about entities, who were invisible to all but himself. hi

DAVID ICKE THE BIGGEST SECRET

l of the global population cannotwork. but it is not necessary when you can manipulate the way people think and feel tothe point where they decide to do what you want them to do anyway and demand thatyou introduce laws that you want to introduce. it is an old, old adage that if you wantsomeone to do something, get them to believe it is their idea. humanity is mindcontrolled and only slightly more conscious than your average zombie. far fetched?no, no.1 define mind control as the manipulation of someones mind so that they think,and therefore act, the way you want them to. under this definition, the question is nothow many people are mind controlled, but how few are not. everyone is to a larger orlesser extent. when you are persuaded by advertising or hype to buy something youdont really nee

art from the rest of humanity. the medium ispossessed. once the crisis is passed, they fall back again into mediocrity. it was in thisway, beyond any doubt, that hitler was possessed by forces outside of himself- almostdemoniacal forces of which the individual man hitler was only the temporary vehicle. themixture of the banal and the supernatural created that insupportable duality of which onewas conscious in his presence. it was like looking at a bizarre face whose expressionseemed to reflect an unbalanced state of mind coupled with a disquieting impression ofhidden powers.6hitler appeared to live in perpetual fear of the supermen. rauschning told howhitler suffered from terrible nightmares and would wake in terror screaming aboutentities who were invisible to all but him. hitler once sai

us lodge orvril society. hitler was a member of both. vril was the name given by the englishwriter, lord bulwer-lytton to the force in the blood which, he claimed, awakens peopleto their true power and potential to become supermen. so what is the vril force in theblood? it was known by the hindus as the serpent force and it relates to the geneticmake up of the body which allows shape-shifting and conscious interdimensionaltravel. the vril force is, yet again, related to the reptile-human bloodlines. in 1933, therocket expert, willi ley, fled from germany and revealed the existence of the vrilsociety and the nazis belief that they would become the equals of the supermen in thebowels of the earth by use of esoteric teachings and mind expansion. they believed thiswould reawaken the vril force

d. the whole305system of investigation, prosecution, and trial, or the suppression of them, can be achievedby members of this one lodge working together. what chance has a child got against that?also, as many of the victims have said, they themselves are drugged andprogrammed to take part in the ritual murder and torture of other children. this isvideoed and played back to them when they are in a conscious state. they are sohorrified at what they have done and so terrified of the consequences that they dare notspeak to the authorities. other techniques to prevent exposure include abusing childrenwhile wearing a mickey mouse face or a devils head. when little children say theywere abused by mickey mouse or the devil it makes them even less likely to bebelieved. one woman who contacted me sa

are widely used todo this. once the minds unity has been shattered, these various compartments, eachunaware of the others existence, can be programmed for various tasks or experiences.using trigger words and hypnotic keys, sounds, or signals, these compartments can bepulled forward and pushed back like a mental filing cabinet. one self containedcompartment or fragment of mind becomes the persons conscious level and it is thenreturned to the subconscious and another compartment accessed. this means that afterthe victim has performed a task they forget what they have done and who with. this318condition has become known as multiple personality disorder (mpd) or dissociativeidentity disorder (did. the latter is more accurate because the compartments are notpersonalities as such, they are frag

DEITUS

has exercised the shells embedded in man s subconscious. neither does the satanist require protective pentagrams and names of god to protect him, or call upon the lesser minions of hell for fear that the greater deities are too powerful to control. the satanist calls brazenly upon the very gods of hell and lords of the abyss, realizing that they can in no way harm him for he is the master of his conscious and subconscious mind. aleister crowley defined magick as the science and art of causing change to occur in conformity with will. anton lavey took this definition farther by defining magic as, the change in situations or events in accordance with one s will, which would, using normally accepted methods, be unchangeable. magic is the effect of the human mind to change events or situations

g aeon, and establishes a law. it may be more accurate (but less poetic, however, to say that the magician views the tide currents of the aeonic sphere and codifies what he sees as a trend or theme into a particular word or magical dictum. in truth, all aeons are one aeon. they differ as waves of an ocean. the ocean in this analogy is the universal subconscious the source consciousness from which conscious thought arises. the aeons affect all humanity since they exist in the universal subconscious. like waves of the ocean, each aeon causes new aeons to form. we may speak of a particular cycle in which many aeons come into existence. the ocean of the universal subconscious has tide currents of its own. when the tide is coming in the cycle is one of restriction and when the tide is going out

aeon. the word deitus completes an unholy trinity: the will, the expansion of consciousness, and personal divinity. to understand the law of the aeon means to reject any supra-personal deity and recognize oneself as a god. this is also the essence of satanism in all the forms it has taken. the universal subconscious often is called god. since the universal subconscious is the source of nearly all conscious thought, i say with st. thomas god is within you, and with nietzsche man is god, and also with christos beest, man is god and man is lucifer. the sad state of most of humanity clearly reveals that the universal subconscious suffers from a variety of neuroses. god is certainly a sadomasochist and sexual deviant. why this is so could be a matter of endless debate but millennia of isolation

e poor, world peace, racial unity, arms reduction, economic free-trade, etc. what a far cry it is from burning people to death for spitting on the cross or renouncing god. it has been suggested in the past that there is a universal consciousness. if this is the case, then the relationship between the universal subconscious and the universal consciousness is similar to the relationship between the conscious and subconscious mind within our own psyche. to avoid confusion, i will refer to the universal consciousness as the dynamic consciousness within the universe. i prefer this definition since the word universal implies a commonality. the universal subconscious is universal since it is shared by all humanity. conscious thought, rather, is not shared between separate individual beings. if th

ch xeper occurs. at any moment, a person manifests the synthesis of all that he has experienced previously in the causal phenomenal world. an individual is, therefore, never the same exact person he was previously nor can he imagine exactly what he will become. the word runa, spoken during the aeon of set as an aeon-enhancing word, signified the distant, unknown, world beyond the horizon of man s conscious understanding. with the expansion of one s consciousness to new limits, the horizon of his understanding changes accordingly. runa remains constant since it is always the unknowable and never the known. the word remanifest, another aeon-enhancing word spoken during the aeon of set, signified the synthesis of all previous knowledge and experience, the final stage of the dialectic method

DEMONIC BIBLE

to be great artists to endure or desire personal suffering to aid their development and their understanding, as there is no longer any need for individuals to describe their inner suffering, their personal development and their personal understanding through artistic means. what should and must be understood in the personal sense now can be rationally understood through an act of will- through a conscious understanding of the works of art of the past two millennia. there needs to be a whole new artistic movement- or many such movements- which seek to go beyond this personal understanding and which seeks to develop new forms of art to express and describe what must be expressed and described in the numinous realm which lies beyond this personal understanding. we need to free ourselves from

y of thought and profound realization. and at his low, he experiences depression, anger, or melancholy. drugs, chemicals, foods and lifestyle changes may affect his thought processes in various ways. disregarding for the moment the objective existence of spirits or demons, ritual magic is a way to control the mind. without the use of drugs or chemicals, the magician controls directly his level of conscious awareness. he experiences "being awake" mentally, a state which the mundane only experience after large amounts of coffee or other stimulants. the spirits or demons he calls upon exist within his subjective mind and respond to his invocations. as a magician progresses in the magical art, he gains control over his emotions and experiences more "peaks" than "lows. the objective existence o

art is the domain of the right-side of the brain, the part responsible for artistic talent, and not the left-side of the brain, the part responsible for logic and reason. it is the subconscious mind, the irrational mind, the artistic mind with its dreams, fantasies, and intuitions which is responsible for the "reception" and "transmission" of these telepathic signals. beneath the surface of man's conscious mind is a world of fantasy and wonder to which the rational mind is an "outcast. as long as the rational mind is excluded from the subconscious, it will question the existence or importance of anything involving the subconscious to which it is not a part. hence, the skeptic will question the validity of magic even when he is influenced subconsciously by the will of others. only he who wo

dynamic consciousness the universe is not logical. existence is not logical and life is not logical. how can something come out of nothing? if ever there was nothing there should still be nothing. how can the universe be infinite? yet nothing can exist outside of the universe. how can time be eternal? yet nothing can exist outside of time. how can mass produce consciousness? if ever a man was not conscious he should still be unconscious. the order of the universe suggests the existence of a god but what created god? if energy cannot be created or destroyed then there is a finite amount but what created energy? the universe should not exist. life should not exist. there is no logic. the reason for this is that the universe we experience is not the true reality. it is no more than a dream. c

y spirit, i conjure thee. come forth, unholy spirit, and manifest thyself within this body, this temple which i have prepared. come forth, unholy spirit, and manifest thyself. come forth, unholy spirit, and manifest thyself (drink from chalice [notes: the first few rituals of the demonic bible serve to bring the deep mind of the magician into contact with certain archetypes which exist in the sub-conscious or attract the forces of darkness to the magician using classical symbols such as making a pact with satan. having renounced god and proclaimed his allegiance to satan, recited the lord s prayer backwards, and burnt a pact giving his body, mind, and soul to lucifer the magician may begin to feel a presence in the room whenever he begins his nightly ritual. when the magician consecrates h

DIABOLUS

in their own understood doctrines of magical practice. this can be seen in the later yezidis, who operated according to their own antinomian initiatory structure. the religion of evil according to old faith is often hidden, operating within social structures while seeking their own methods of self-knowledge and wisdom. rather than 16 denkard the acts of religion, book 3 103-110. 15 allowing their conscious to be aligned with the selfless thinking of the right hand path, or monotheistic duty, the yatus through their own process of antinomian self-liberation chose alternative archetypes to cultivate and control the dark forces of the subconscious. ahriman, who is also called by the avestan word ganamino, is the religion of sorcery, of separating the self from the natural order of spenamino

ian set, the god of darkness, chaos and storms. as the self develops and seeks to perceive new areas of its psyche-eccentric being, leviathan encircles he or she to control the power itself; thus an consistent and timeless initiatory force. this brings a question concerning the individual mind and the crooked dragon what is the subjective focus of leviathan; what does this daemon represent to the conscious self? how do we use leviathan in a left hand path initiatory way? leviathan is the encircler/ensorceller of the self; the circumference of the astral and physical body. it is the timeless being, the psyche transformed into daemon. as it is the angel of violence and dragon of the watery abyss, it represents the mastery of the self through change and the ability to place occurrence and hap

astral and physical body. it is the timeless being, the psyche transformed into daemon. as it is the angel of violence and dragon of the watery abyss, it represents the mastery of the self through change and the ability to place occurrence and happenings into the magicians own individual universe. through the refinement of the subconscious (as based on the transference level of the unconscious to conscious via dreaming) the self grows in the study/interplay of his or her own environment and reality as it is perceived. this is the process of when the black magician begins to effectively crystallize the perceived essence of self, the very scratched surface to the core of self, and allow for a beginning of expansion of the will to manifest in other areas inward or outward. 38 this enables the

DICTIONARY GLOSSARY OF OCCULT TERMINOLOGY

llips of the .order of the aurum solis [o.s.v (q.v, wherein the practitioner moves spiritual energy throughout and around the body. circumbambulate: to go around in a circle once. a description of walking in such a circular pattern used in magickal rituals< a name="clairadience">clairaudience: from the latin "clear hearing" a psionic (psychic (q.v) discipline of: 1) the auditory perception by the conscious mind through the unconscious of sounds, usually voices, transmitted by an unknown agency, usually an angel (q.v, spirit, or other entity. or 2) the auditory perception by the conscious mind through the unconscious mind of sounds as a natural function of the psychic (q.v) or sensitive (q.v) mind/ higher self. clairvoyance: from the latin "clear seeing" a psionic (psychic (q.v) of: 1) the

e unconscious of sounds, usually voices, transmitted by an unknown agency, usually an angel (q.v, spirit, or other entity. or 2) the auditory perception by the conscious mind through the unconscious mind of sounds as a natural function of the psychic (q.v) or sensitive (q.v) mind/ higher self. clairvoyance: from the latin "clear seeing" a psionic (psychic (q.v) of: 1) the visual perception by the conscious mind through the unconscious mind of objects or scenes transmitted by an unknown entity. or 2) the visual perception by the conscious mind through the unconscious mind of objects or scenes as a natural function of the psychic (q.v) or sensitive (q.v) mind/ higher self. co, demon: a humorous reference to carbon monoxide. when charcoal for incense is burned, it can exhaust the oxygen in th

lf) during which the will and judgment are temporarily and partially placed in abeyance and become subordinate to the will of the hypnotist. often it occurs without the knowledge and consent of the entranced individual, the result of a sudden shock or rhythmic sound or gesture. more properly, the techniques for inducing various states of trance in oneself or in other persons during which time the conscious mind is temporarily and partially placed in abeyance and become subordinate to the subconscious mind of the one hypnotized- i- iao: pronounced "eee-ahh-ohh" the name of the supreme godhead in gnosticism. images, telesmatic: a system used by the hermetic order of the golden dawn [g.d (q.v) to develop images for visualization based on the letters of the name of the entity to be given an im

ranslated portions of the zohar and commentaries upon the kabbalah entitled, the kabbalah unveiled. maya: illusion. a sanskrit word which does not mean, as many people believe, that the world is an illusion. actually, it means that our interpretation of the world around us is an illusion. the world is not totally what we perceive it to be. meditation: 1) the act of quieting the small voice of the conscious so that you can commune with your higher self and the universe. 2) the act of turning the mind inward with focused attention. there are many forms and methods of meditation which are distinguished by the immediate object the mind focuses itself upon. meditative reflection upon silence seeks stillness of the mind, whereas meditative reflection upon a specific idea or problem necessitates

as the herald and messenger. attributed as being the ruler of the zodiac (q.v) signs gemini (q.v) and virgo (q.v. on the tree of life (q.v) within the kabbalah (q.v) mercury is attributed to the eighth sephirah (q.v, hode (q.v. keywords include: communication, intellect, perception, speaking, writing, computer, words, printed, read, trades, publishing, teaching, learning, schools, reason, logic, conscious memory, travel (local, consciousness, microphone, information, broadcast, distribution, self expression, thoughts, translated, details, brain, nervous system. merkabah: hebrew for "throne" merkabah mysticism was a system of pre-kabalistic spirituality where one would(?astral) travel through seven palaces with a goal of seeing god on "his" throne. michael: pronounced "mee-kahi-ehl" the ar

DION FORTUNE MYSTICAL QABALA

e universal mind what the dream is to- the individual ego- it is a glyph synthetised from subconsciousness to represent the hidden forces. 14. the universe is really a thought-form projected from the mind of god. the qabalistic tree might be likened to a dream-picture arising from the subconsciousness of god and dramatising the subconscious content of deity. in other words, if the universe is the conscious end-product of the mental activity of the logos, the tree is the symbolic representation of the raw material of the divine consciousness and of the processes whereby the universe came into being. 15. but the tree applies not only to the macrocosm but to the microcosm which, as all occultists realise, is a replica in miniature. it is for this reason that divination is possible. that littl

ach individual soul and the world-soul deep hidden in the most primitive depths of subconsciousness, and in consequence we share in the rise and fall of the cosmic tides. 16. each symbol upon the tree represents a cosmic force or factor. when the mind concentrates upon it, it comes into touch with that force; in other words, a .urface channel, a channel in consciousness, has been made between the conscious mind of the individual and a particular factor in the world-soul, and through this channel the waters of the ocean pour into the lagoon. the aspirant who uses the tree as his meditation-symbol establishes point by point the union between his soul and the world-soul. this results in a tremendous access of energy to the individual soul; it is this which endows it with magical powers. 17. b

veils- ain, negativity; ain soph, the [page 34] limitless; and ain soph aur, the limitless light- though we cannot hope to understand them, nevertheless suggest to out minds certain ideas. negativity implies being or existence of a nature which we cannot comprehend. we cannot conceive of a thing which 35, and yet is not; therefore we must conceive of a form of being of which we have never had any conscious experience; a form of being which, according to our concepts of existence, does not exist, and yet, if one may express it so, exists according to its own idea of existence. in the words of a very wise man: there are more things in heaven and earth than are dreamt of in our philosophy. 11. but although we say that negative existence is outside the range of our realisation, it does not mea

clearly apprehended by himself after another mode of consciousness, cannot be conveyed by him to anyone who does not share this mode of consciousness. he can only put them forth in symbolic form; but any mind that has in any way had experienc of this wider mode of functioning will be able to lay hold on these ideas on their own plane, although it may be unable to translate them into the sphere of conscious thought. in this way, therefore, in the literature of esoteric science there are scattered seed-ideas such as "god is pressure" and "kether is the malkuth of negative existence" these images, whose content does not belong to our sphere at all, are as the male germs of thought which fecundate the ova of concrete realisation. in them [page 36] selves they are incapable of maintaining more

tenance is that of a profile in which one side only of the countenance is seen; or as it is said in the qabalab 'in him is all right side' the left side, being turned towards the unmanifest, is for us like the dark side of the moon. 7. but kether is primarily the crown. now the crown is not the head, but rests upon it and above it. therefore kether cannot be consciousness, but the raw material of conscious-ness when considered microcosmically, and the raw material of existence when considered macrocosmically. for there is this twofold way of considering the tree, as we have already noted; it can be regarded as the universe and as the soul of man, and these two aspects throw light upon each other. in the words of the emerald tablet of hermes "as above, so below" 8. kether differentiates int

DION FORTUNE PSYCHIC SELF DEFENSE

places. someone who is not actually psychic, but who is sufficiently sensitive to perceive the invisible forces subconsciously, may go to a place where they are concentrated at a high tension. normally, although we move in the midst of these forces (for they sustain our universe, we are oblivious of them. where they are concentrated, however, unless we are very dense-minded, we begin to be dimly conscious of something that is affecting us and stirring our subliminal self. it may happen that the barrier between consciousness and subconsciousness is dense in some people, and they are never able clearly to realise what is going on. they merely have the sense of oppression and general malaise, which lifts when they go away to another place. consequently, the condition may never be detected, a

being and that mind and body are the garments of his manifestation. chapter ii 12 of 103 analysis of the nature of psychic attack the essence of a psychic attack is to be found in the principles and operations of telepathic suggestion. if we put together what we know of telepathy and what we know of suggestion, we shall understand its modus operandi. suggestion is of three kinds: auto-suggestion, conscious suggestion and hypnotic suggestion. the distinction, however, is not as fundamental as at first sight appears; for the goal of all suggestions in the subconscious mind is the same, and they do not become operative until, it is reached. suggestion is distinguished from threats and appeals to reason by the fact that these aim at a mark in the conscious mind. if they succeed, they owe their

ggestion. the distinction, however, is not as fundamental as at first sight appears; for the goal of all suggestions in the subconscious mind is the same, and they do not become operative until, it is reached. suggestion is distinguished from threats and appeals to reason by the fact that these aim at a mark in the conscious mind. if they succeed, they owe their success to the acquiescence of the conscious personality, whether coerced or voluntary. but suggestion does not make its appeal to consciousness, but aims at laying its hands upon the springs of action in the subconsciousness and manipulating them from there. we might compare these two processes to the operation of pulling at the bell-knob outside the front door and taking up a floor-board and twitching the bell-wires themselves. t

r and taking up a floor-board and twitching the bell-wires themselves. the result will be the same in both cases, the bell will ring. threats and argument pull the bell-knob with varying degrees of emphasis, from the persistent tinkling of moral suasion to the resounding peal of the blackmailer. suggestion twitches the wires at various points in their course. auto-suggestion is given by one's own conscious mind to one's own subconscious mind. now, you may ask, why can i not give orders to my subconscious mind direct, without having to resort to the paraphernalia of suggestion? the answer to this question is very simple. the subconscious mind belongs to a much earlier phase of evolution than the conscious mind; belongs, in fact, to a phase prior to the development of speech. to address it i

ect. we do not see the invisible seed, that has been sown in our mind by the mind of another, but in due course germination takes place and the strong-growing shoot appears above the threshold of consciousness as if it were a native growth. the skillful suggestionist always aims at 13 of 103 making his suggestions harmonise with the bias of the personality; for if they do not, the established sub-conscious complexes will expel them before they have time to strike root. all he can really do is to reinforce and stimulate the ideas and impulses that are already there, though perhaps latent. he cannot plant an entirely alien seed. he cannot graft a rose-shoot on a lilac bush, for it will merely wither and die. for growth of the thought-seeds of suggestion to take place they must find a congeni

DONALDTYSON MIRACLES

cle would be the healing of the sick by the laying on of hands. holy men and women tend to be the focus for miraculous events- miracles are more often associated with saints than sinners, even when no prayer or action has been taken to induce them. indeed, holy men are to miracles what adolescent children are to poltergeist activity. they seem to act as facilitators of the wondrous events without conscious intention. this is most obvious in the case of stigmata, the spontaneous appearance of the wounds of christ on the bodies of devout religious believers. levitation and the appearance of glories or halos around the head or upper body are also common. the chronicle of christian miracles is overwhelming in it number and variety. only a few brief examples may be cited here. those interested

worshipper. magic is not something that lies outside the bounds of religion, it is the power that energizes religion and renders possible miraculous events in a religious context. religious miracles are usually unplanned, even when they are sought by prayer, and the magic involved in inducing the miracle is unconscious magic. however, miracles of equal validity can be achieved by the deliberate, conscious use of ritual magic. the same unseen process occurs in both religious miracles and occult miracles. the heightening of the emotions and the altered state of consciousness present in extreme devotion assists in the creation of miracles, which is why miracles are most common in a religious context. a similar state can be achieved in the rituals of magic, but magicians capable of generating

t all magic of a true kind also comes from god. magic is a type of miracle. the magician is the embodied agent of the divine each time he works his art. so is the devout saint, the miraculous healer, and even the demonist who uses true magic for acts of evil. it may seem contradictory that the divine energy that produces miracles can be employed for evil purposes, but this energy is not in itself conscious or purposeful. it can be induced to flow forth both by human beings and by spiritual beings, and can be used for both good and evil, according to the will, conscious or unconscious, of the being who channels it. oftentimes, the divine energy of miracles is channeled by individuals or groups who have no idea of what they are doing. this results in the occurrence of seemingly spontaneous m

ENCYCLOPEDIA OF OCCULTISM AND PARAPSYCHOLOGY VOL 1

ies cover new occult groups and movements, highlight recent work in parapsychology, and continue to reference events not only in england and north america, but across continental europe and around the world. where source material has been missing in past editions, the latest sources have been added to assist the reader in locating more information on certain topics. it is important to note that a conscious effort has been made to continue the policy so carefully established by les shepard in providing reliable and authoritative information, and to treat both the occult and parapsychology in a manner that avoids sensationalism, name-calling, and unnecessary labeling. in that process, it is an unfortunate task to have to cite a number of cases of fraudulent activity; but in each case, the ev

uses of parliament are burnt all over the country and fireworks set off. in the united states, halloween has become one of the most celebrated holidays of the year. it combines a harvest festival with the ancient associations of halloween with demons and the souls of the dead. today almost totally secularized, it has become a society-wide costume party. the practice of trick or treat has lost all conscious associations with the older practice, when fruit or candies were gained from neighbors, a relic of the custom of food offerings for the dead. modern wiccans and neo-pagans have revived the eve of november 1 as the pagan new year, which they term samhein (pronounced sav-en. it is the beginning of winter, and during the evening hours, the spirits of the departed seek the warmth of the samh

ns a story by british author arthur machen, first published in the london evening news for september 14, 1915, on the apparition of phantom english bowmen from the field of agincourt during the terrible retreat from mons in world war i. the story quoted the testimony of an officer as follows: on the night of the 27th i was riding along the column with two other officers. as we rode along i became conscious of the fact that in the fields on both sides of the road along which angelseaxisce ealdriht encyclopedia of occultism& parapsychology. 5th ed. 54 we were marching i could see a very large body of horsemen. the other two officers had stopped talking. at last one of them asked me if i saw anything in the fields. i told them what i had seen. the third officer confessed that he, too, had bee

tempting to take her car, she finally listened to the voice that told her to scream. she did and the two men were scared off by a person attracted to the situation by her scream. as a result of this experience, she began to listen to the voices, which she saw as coming from angelic sources, and began to reevaluate her life. he natural psychic abilities returned and angel therapy resulted from her conscious mixing of her psychological training with her psychic abilities. she also left her position at the hospital and went into private practice. as angel therapy matured, she began to lecture, write books, and give workshops. she made a number of natural media interviews and was especially popular on daytime television shows oriented toward women. in the five years following her life-changing

the unexplored recesses of his subconsciousness (see also earthquake prediction) in the case of avalanches, the presentiments, especially attributed to horses, are still more mysterious. the deathhowl of dogs in anticipation of the death of their master or a member of the household is a well documented phenomenon. gustave geley recorded a personal experience of this in from the unconscious to the conscious (1920. supernormal perception may also work in a lower scale of life. sir william barrett suggested that the color changes of insect life to suit the environment might be due to causes of stigmata, i.e, suggestion unconsciously derived from the environment. that there may be latent high faculties in animals which vie with the powers of genius was demonstrated by the famous case of the el

ENCYCLOPEDIA OF OCCULTISM AND PARAPSYCHOLOGY VOL 2

e charge that the society is built upon a fraud. during this time various members have attempted to refute hodgson s (and additional supporting) claims. for example, all now agree that the original mahatma letters to blavatsky were strongly influenced by her personality, since the handwriting and language were typical of her. while skeptics would claim that such influence is an additional sign of conscious fraud, theosophists would claim that this resulted from the masters using her as a medium of communication, in much the same way that a psychic delivers automatic writing. more recently (1980, charles marshall attempted to prove by computer analysis that there is a strong dissimilarity between blavatsky s language and that of the masters. however, the computer program, although extensive

a face or a limb. under very good conditions of visibility, i have seen this paste spread on my knees, and slowly take form so as to show the rudiment of the radius, the cuvitus, or metacarpal bone whose increasing pressure i could feel on my knee. richet s marthe was the medium marthe beraud, also known as eva c. geley relates his experiences with her in his 1920 book from the unconscious to the conscious: i have very frequently seen complete representations of an organ, such as a face, a hand, or a finger. in the more complete cases the materialised organ has all the appearance and biologic functions of a living organ. i have seen admirably modelled fingers, with their nails; i have seen compete hands with bones and joints; i have seen a living head, whose bones i could feel under a thic

clothing which you need. the idea with us is creative. we think and the thing is. i do not remember putting on any garments. her observation was confirmed by caroline d. larsen in my travels in the spirit world (1927: from every spirit emanates a strong aura, a pseudophosphoric light. this aura is completely controlled by the mind. out of this substance is moulded the vesture of the body. about a conscious projection of his astral body, sylvan j. muldoon observed: on one occasion i noticed the clothing forming itself out of the emanation surrounding my astral body, when only a few feet out of coincidence, and the clothing was exactly like that covering my physical body. on another occasion i awakened and found myself moving along at the intermediate speed. a very dense aura surrounded me.s

iam. researches in the phenomena of spiritualism. london: j. burns, 1874. crossley, alan ernest. the story of helen duncan, materialization medium. uk: stockwell, 1975. delanne, gabriel. les apparitions materialisees des vivants et des morts. paris, 1911. geley, gustav. clairvoyance and materialisation. new york: george doran, 1927. reprint, new york: arno press, 1975. from the unconscious to the conscious. london: william collins, 1920. gray, isa. from materialisation to healing. london: regency press, 1973. hall, trevor h. the spiritualist: the story of florence cook and william crookes. london: duckworth, 1962. reprinted as the medium and the scientist: the story of florence cook and william crookes. buffalo, n.y: prometheus books, 1984. henry, t. shekleton. spookland: a record of resea

ar experiences befell stainton moses, who revolted against his spirit guides when they tried to convince him, as a minister of the anglican church, that religion is eternal, whereas religious dogmas are but fleeting. his mediumship was temporarily removed. the powerful mediumship of d. d. home also lapsed from time to time, probably because he suffered from a tubercular diathesis. mediums who are conscious during the production of phenomena appear to suffer more than those in trance. the extrication of power from their organism seems a veritable trial for nerve and flesh. producing the phenomena is often equivalent to putting the body on the rack. the neoplatonist philosopher iamblichus says in divination: often at the moment of inspiration, or when the afflatus has subsided, a fiery appea

EXTRAORDINARY ENCOUNTERS AN ENCYCLOPEDIA OF EXTRATERRESTRIALS AND OTHERWORLDY BEINGS

re experients (that is, those persons who have had the experiences. not everyone, of course, is telling the truth, and when there is reason to be suspicious of the testimony, that consideration is noted. mostly, though, i let the stories tell themselves; i have left my own observations and conclusions in this introduction. though much of the material is outlandish by any definition, i have made a conscious effort to relate it straightforwardly, and i hope readers will take it in the same spirit. no single person on this earth is guiltless of believing something that isn t so. as i wrote this book, i tried to keep in mind these wise words from scientist and author henry h. bauer: foolish ideas do not make a fool if they did, we could all rightly be called fools. most of us believe in at lea

small army of contactees, recounting physical or psychic meetings with angelic space people, has marched onto the world stage to preach a new cosmic gospel. in a secular context, ufo witnesses with no discernible occult orientation or metaphysical agenda have told fantastic tales of close encounters with incommunicative or taciturn humanoids. some witnesses even relate, under hypnosis or through conscious recall, traumatic episodes in which humanoids took them against their will into apparent spacecraft. the early 1970s, the period when most observers date the beginning of the new age movement, saw a boom in channeling again nothing new (spirits have spoken through humans forever) but jarring and shocking to rationalists and materialists. the same decade spawned such popular occult fads a

r 19 20 while traveling through the white mountains. at one point, barney hill stopped the car and stepped out with a pair of binoculars; through them he saw humanlike figures inside the craft. one was staring directly at him. terrified, the couple fled, all the while hearing beeping or buzzing sounds. once back home, the hills eventually realized that at least two hours seemed missing from their conscious recall. in november betty had a series of unusually vivid dreams in which beings forced her and her husband into a ufo. she and barney were separated, and betty underwent a medical examination with a grayskinned humanoid, whom she understood to be the leader. in january they sought out boston psychiatrist benjamin simon in an effort to deal with the continuing anxiety they felt about the

suffering imaginary experiences in which they relived the trauma associated with their births. more modestly, others proposed more conventional psychological explanations, such as hallucinations and confabula- abductions by ufos 3 betty and barney hill, who believed they were abducted and taken aboard a ufo, new hampshire, september 1961 (fortean picture library) tion. few observers believed that conscious hoaxing played much of a role in abductionreporting. unlike contactees, abductees seldom had any background in occultism or esoteric interests, and hardly any sought profit or publicity. to every indication they believed that they had undergone frightening, bizarre experiences. some psychological studies found that abductees often evinced all the symptoms of post-traumatic stress disorde

r, on this date the space being avinash took control of john s consciousness. soon thereafter, avinash moved to hawaii with another walk-in (a person under the control of a spirit or other-intelligence that has claimed his or her body, a woman named alezsha. in due course, a third walk-in, ashtridia, joined them. avinash, however, did the channeling, teaching a doctrine that said essentially that conscious could affect reality; thus, both personal and societal reality can be altered if one rearranges one s perceptions. overseen by an immense extradimensional spaceship, the three moved to the popular new age community, sedona, arizona, where avinash met arthea, and the two became a couple. they were brought together, they believed, by divine guidance. the walk-in group expanded to a dozen m

FAUST

and pollux had at that time freed their darling sister from base robbers greed. the robbers, wonted not to be subdued, took heart and in a storm of rage pursued. brothers and sister, speeding on their way, were checked by swamps that near eleusis lay; the brothers waded, but i splashed, swam over; then off she sprang, she stroked and pressed me on my wet mane, thanked and caressed me sweetly self-conscious, affectionate and sage. how charming was she! young, the joy of age! faust just ten years old! chiron the doctors of philology have fooled you like themselves, i see. peculiar is it with a mythologic dame; the poet brings her, as he needs, to fame; she never grows adult and never old, always of appetizing mould, ravished when young, still wooed long past her prime. enough, the poet is no

e, in times afar, wondrously they re hither wending. thales since it gives a real man pleasure, i too hold that as the best when a sacred, living treasure finds in him a still, warm nest. psylli and marsil [on sea-bulls, sea-calves, and sea-rams. in cyprus rugged vaults cavernal by sea-god never battered, by seismos never shattered, fanned by the zephyrs eternal, and, as in days long departed, in conscious quiet glad-hearted, the chariot of cypris we ve guarded, through murmuring night s soft vibration, over waves and their lovely pulsation, unseen by the new generation, the loveliest daughter we lead. our duty we re quietly plying, from no eagle nor winged lion flying, nor from cross nor moon, as each dwells upon its throne, now swaying, now essaying, driving forth and now slaying, harves

eternal running hither and thither of scattered ants that swarm together. and whether driving, whether riding, the centre of them all abiding, honoured by thousands would be i. faust with that i cannot be contended! one likes to see the people multiply and in their way live comfortably, even develop, learn therebyand yet, in fine, rebels are thus augmented. mephistopheles then, swelling with self-conscious pride i d raise a pleasure-castle in a pleasant place. hill, level, meadow, field, and forest glade into a splendid garden i d have made, before green walls of verdure, velvet meadows, and measured paths and art-directed shadows, cascading falls among the rocks designed, and fountainsprays of every kind, one rising proud and stately in the middle, while at the sides a thousand spraylets

FELDMAN DANIEL QABALAH THE MYSTICAL HERITAGE OF THE CHILDREN OF ABRAHAM

patterns, using the level of psychic mediation described in the sefer hazohar (book of splendor) as one-twentieth cloudy mirror (the various designations regarding the mirror of consciousness in the zohar refer to different degrees of vision. clear mirror denotes the consciousness of messiah. dull or cloudy mirror denotes the vision of prophets. one-twentieth cloudy mirror denotes" f" 2' 8: 4 the conscious dream state and one-sixtieth cloudy mirror the normal dream state) he assembled the sequence of names into a book as he was instructed, with one name on each page. the names are followed by the series of angelic tree language. the work of the chariot trust subsequently published sinatic hebrew, ezra hebrew, and english versions of the sefer hashmoth in 1971-72. most of the working and pe

rincipal name for the active aspect upon which the entire religious tradition usually centers. in the following sections of this chapter, the core teachings of the mystical qabalah that constitute its worldview are presented in detail' 8: h" 2: 2 2:e 8#'4 8 ,4 '0' the mystical qabalah describes the roots of the tree of life as an ultimate, negatively existent substratum of pure being that is self-conscious and all blissful. it is described as negatively existent in relation to the positively-existent four worlds of the tree of life. the three roots of the tree are named: e ayn(]ya lit. nothing; pronounced ai-n as in nine, e ayn sof([vc ]ya lit. without end, or endless; pronounced sof as in sofa, and e ayn sof or (rva [vc ]ya lit. endless light, or light of the endless; pronounced or as in

h. when we go to sleep at night, we first move through the gate of the letter beyt b that links sefirah kingdom to sefirah foundation/below, and into the geviyah (astral shell) in the world of formation. all people do this every night, and the vast majority experience it as an unconscious state of rem sleep. however, if the gate is crossed while maintaining awarenness, it will be experienced as a conscious dream state. sefirah foundation/below is the point of departure from which we may enter the psychic states by passing through one of the gates into the side columns, or enter even higher levels of consciousness by moving further up the central column into sefirah beauty/last. 2" 2' 8: 5 when we pass through the next gate up the central column of the tree, called the gate of the gimel g

pointing humanity to the open gate. sometimes, messiahs wind the clocks i.e. lead the transition from one age to another, or vanquish powerful demons that threaten the stability of the small face universe. 2" 2' 8: some messiahs appear to be completely or partially veiled from awareness of their true identity until awakened to it by a perfect master who has incarnated to do so, or through a supra-conscious experience of the divine. master mosheh was dramatically changed by his experience of the burning bush. the qur an also tells us that master mosheh was guided by al khidr, often referred to as the green one or the jew. the perfect master john baptized master yeshuvah in the holy spirit. the monk tota puri struck the bengali avatar sri ramakrishna in the center of his forehead with a shar

perfection. 8: 0# sefiroth, latifa, and chakras" 7! g8& m 7; 2< e, 6& c 6) 7 4& 74" b6, e g% 6 7) 74; 6% 9 6 %6) 73; 03' 8: h" 2: 2 2:e 8% the chakras are equated to the mental planes mentioned in the vedas, as follows: mind in worldliness 1st plane- anus, waking state (muladhara chakra) 2nd plane- sex organ, dream state (svadisthana chakra, t an tien in the taoist tree) 3rd plane- solar plexus, conscious dream and psychic states (manipura chakra) mind in the heart 4th plane- base of sternum; blissful vision of divine beauty, what is all this (anahata chakra, middle tan in the taoist tree) 5th plane- throat; vision of the universe as a unity in the mind of god (visuddha chakra) face to face 6th plane- only thin glass-like partition; god is like a light in a lantern (ajna chakra, upper tan

FOCUS OF LIFE

d woman is thy 'being' but i say, thou could'st create this body anew. awake! the time has come for the new sexualities! then would be occasion for greater pleasures. to improve the species ye men must love one another. this old illusion of righteousness has gained a future state wherein men labour every doubt. thou art that which thou dost prefer. the seer, the instrument of seeing, or the seen. conscious desire is the negation of possession: the procrastination of reality. make thy desire subconscious; the organic is creative impluse to will. beware of thy desire. let it be something that implies nothing but itself. there are no differences-only degrees of sensation. provoke consciousness in touch, ecstasy in vision. let thy highest virtue be "insatiety of desire, brave self-indulgence a

f their morality, or they who prostitute? life is a viscous charity from which germinates friendships towards parasites. the necessity of a better life is intoxication but more and greater things than strong drink intoxicate. thou hast become remote-i rejoice in thee! who invented such things as vanity and humiliation? the higher the form of creation the more it habitates earth and the more it is conscious of body. everything that is half realized becomes the material of dreams; man has always badly mixed the dream with the reality. he who transcends time escapes necessity. the living lord speaks 'in disciples is my satisfaction' a weary one asked 'is it not written on the sandals of the prostitutefollow me' all undesirable things become morally fearsome. only the animal in man dances. hat

oning of all consciousness through the sexuality [not for subjection of mind, body or longevity nor any thing as such] the body is allowed to manifest spontaneously and is arbitrary and impervious to reaction. only he who is unconscious of his actions has courage beyond good and evil: and is pure in this wisdom of sound sleep. will to pleasure is the basic function underlying all activity whether conscious or not- and whatsoever the means. denial of this self-love is disease-the cause of homicide; the sufferings of part-sexualities and small things germinating. knowledge of necessities is desirous:-deliberation is but a sorry disatisfaction-a first cause of illusions, harnessing man to a mass of half-realized desires. remember! o ikkah, these present ideas of consciousness obtaining in sen

ted his seed. these sentient creatures and the beyond conceptions in the order of evolution were thou once as they? o ikkah, thou art this present god-this termite and many other things not yet domesticated or associated with thought. this focus 'i' called consciousness is unaware of its entire living embodiments but alternates and epitomizes their personalities. what is 'i' and the extent of its conscious habitation. a weak desire, a memory governed by ethics and ignorant of its own bodies. therefore that which is indeliberate is the more vital and is will: discarded knowledge is the sexuality and becomes law. thus entity exists in many units simultaneously without consciousness of 'ego' as one flesh. verily, i say-the deliberations of many exist in living animationstheir consciousness sp

awaking from his self-introspection he spake aloud to his body "man is something that has resurrected from an archetype, a previous desire gone to worms. all conceptions predetermine their degeneration or supersedure by degrees of morality. verily a new sexuality shall be mine,-unecessary to degener ate or surpass. to give it a name, i call it the unmodified sexuality; without a name it shall be conscious of all desire: thus no ecstasy shall escape me. its wisdom shall be dreams of self-love vibrating all the manifestations-i am he, who self pleasures non-morally" the dead body of aaos: aaos preparing for death uttered in soliloque "o, thou inconceivableness that transcends human desire; thou magnificent incongruous face. for millions of years thou hast not wearied of my body. what would

FRANCIS A YATES GIORDANO BRUNO AND THE HERMETIC TRADITION

which the others are love, art, and magic.3 the theme of the idiota triumphans is that mordente has spoken from "inspired ignorance; it is he who is the "triumphant idiot, and this is worked out with an analysis of the kind of inspiration which can come to simple people who speak in an inspired way without fully understanding what they are saying, as compared with the higher types who have a full conscious grasp of their inspired message.4 we have already met this argument in a passage in the eroici furori where the simple type of inspired person was likened to the ass which carries the sacraments.5 here the comparison is with balaam's ass, and it is clear that this is the kind of ass which mordente is. bruno then passes straight on to the sacred theme of the holy worship of egyptians, how

FRATER ELIJAH ANGELS OF CHAOS

t was established with full knowledge and conversation within 3 months time, the demonic bindings phase kicked in (under guidance of the angel) for the remaining time. the total time for my operation was about 1.2 years of intense work. i expect this to vary for each individual. 6a the bindings are you afraid of the boogie monster- armand van helden what are the bindings? the bindings represent a conscious attempt to gain control over area s of ones life which have gone unchecked. they also are initiations. all of this happening on an astral level, manifesting physically with synchronicities and a life convergence for each binding. i shall not go into too much of the specifics of each for myself, but attempt to portray a general form which hopefully will be applicable. each binding was sum

it grows tired of the endless sibling rivalry. another master, this one the lady of understanding (more of a way. we has drank deeply of her cup. this is sure folly. i/3b: 10 being the number of sephira. the face depicted has three blackened lines and one shaded line. a reference to chrnzn and our lady. i/4a: the represents the first excursion. dreamscape, the land of miasmic mists on the border conscious realms. this is (in reality) overlapped completely with perceptions (at times being more apparent than others. the goddess of dreams and silence governs here. as the sum-mind is the gateway of archetypes, it is older than this race itself, but is continually molded by us. an automatic drawing evokes this in the viewer. i/4b: an image of our lady babalon whose gateway is 156. she is her

of the infernal reflection of the angel. this being a facet of chrnzn, thus it is that the angel achieves unity in chrnzn. this monster is of us and dwells on the threshold of daath. daath being a border of nonexistence, it does not actually manifest (for it is omnipresent. the sigil of netzach is given to formulate access to daath. this allows for a gateway to be created. it is necessary for the conscious mind to be put down (an extremely difficult thing to do. this allows for egress into these spaces. it is here that the angel comes to the fore, guiding the shell core of the magus (on the side. the moan is of divinity piercing itself. ii/5b: chrnzn arises as an impulse of the entrance of daath. this being a false picture of the quaklephant. a butterfly is in transformation of one form to

equire modification into a whole new set of numbers with modified mathematical laws. the horizontal axis is the real axis (consisting only of the a values) and the vertical axis is the imaginary axis. so the graph of the number (1+ i) looks like the following: now let us examine the concept of i under various degrees or powers. let i(-1) be our starting supposition. this is created to assuage our conscious mind that even though the square root of negative one does not make sense, we shall assume that there exists something (in this case i) which fills our need. this just coincidentally happens to model reality/space-time. i2= i*i(-1(-1 -1 we have a dual degree here which reflects into the negative real axis, that is, the imaginary i reflected to itself brings forth a negative multiplicativ

FRATER TENEBROUS CULTS OF CTHULHU

sensation of the presence of the hideous unknown. looking at what i had written i was astonished by its coherence. it comprises the first paragraph of the enclosed manuscript, only three words having been changed. 1 lovecraft is a particularly interesting case of the transmission of occult knowledge via dream, in that he was one of the few authors to write effectively on the supernatural without conscious belief in the material which he was conveying. on the contrary, he violently denied the possibility of the existence of occult phenomena, though he was willing to employ their manifestation as a fictional device. nevertheless, this intellectual denial, expressed in his letters and in conversations with friends, is belied by the subjective certainty with which he wrote of such matters, as

creative magical consciousness. 11 lovecraft s occult experiences, disguised as fiction, reveal the intrusion of forces in complete sympathy with those archetypes and symbols brought through by blavatsky and crowley, whilst in contact with astral entities from beyond. he had become the receiver and transmitter of hidden knowledge, though in lovecraft s case, the process was intuitive rather than conscious. the internal self-division thus engendered may have been the root cause of lovecraft s mental and physical peculiarities; or it may have been that these very traits, which set him apart from the rest of society, made him the ideal focus for the channelling of these ultra-mundane forces. notes: 1 letter no. 94, selected letters volume i, h. p. lovecraft. arkham house, 1965. 2 the call of

FRATER U D PRACTICAL SIGIL MAGIC

rted by repeating the sentence of desire rhythmically and monotonously like a mantra, becoming faster and faster; in doing so, one must stare fixedly at the sigil (in our example of looking into the mirror [a magical mirror may be used, too, it is useful to draw the sigil onto the mirror with water-soluble paint) after spasmodical internalization, the symbol must be destroyed and deleted from the conscious mind. as mentioned before, from now on it will be the unconscious which has to do the work. in my own practical work i have discovered that it may even be useful to keep the sigil on you, such as wearing a ring engraved with it, etc. but this will depend upon the magician fs individual predilection, and everybody should find his/her own way. occasionally, it may prove necessary to repeat

le with them) much more gmagical h or maybe just gless ordinary. h in other words, a so-called gugly h sigil differs a lot from our standardized and smoothed-up everyday environment of glossy machines and industrial pseudo-aesthetics. since we are working with magis, or the original magical power which belongs, according to current theories, to a further exploration of the word method/ 19 praeter-conscious, i,e, gprimitive h stage of being, everything which reminds us of the times of amateurish handicraft will awaken primordial impulses in our reptilian brain. this will virtually automatically liberate the magical power in this section of the brain or awaken it in the first place. of course, all this depends largely on the mag our elings (i.e, your intuition) rather than in rules which oth

nd female secretions.crowley fs infamous gelixir h. this digression aside, we may note that lecherous sex maniacs won ft have too much when dealing with this branch of sexual magic, as these operations can be rather strenuous and not too pleasurable. in state of consciousness in which the censor has become gsoft h and in which s/he will no longer or cannot prevent direct communication between the conscious and the unconscious. like the magical or gnostic trance in general, consciousness is not entirely switched off, which means that you aren ft aiming for a hypnotic full trance. such gthreshold states h2 may be achieved either by withholding sleep, by overexertion, by exhaustion, or by activating intense emotions like anger, fear, pleasure, ecstasy, etc.3 here again we can see why the sex

to widen your scope of magical techniques considerably. li led death posture. whereas pete carroll in liber null (p. 31, following on from other writers, basically sees it as a method of gholding one fs breath in an uncomfortable position until one nearly dies, h: kenneth grant4 regards it as belonging to sex magic. he sees the death posture (referring to spare himself) as a technique whereby the conscious mind is switched off (that is to say, gintermediately slain h) by sexual activity, which means that all conscious thoughts will cease. anyway, the crucial point, as with most magical trances, is that you can achieve a state of non-thinking or no-mind this way, whereby the conscious mind collapses for a short span of time (sometimes, as with an orgasm, only for seconds) and leaves free a

orking with any but one sigil by repeating it over and over again, for hours on end, if possible. the monotony of this procedure es occur even after in eastern cultures mantras are also employed to induce magical trances and mystical states of consciousness etc, beca use they tend to tranquilize the cious mind when monotonously repeated over a cp eriod of time. thus, thand direct access to the un conscious is severy important part in (including zen, and many other eastern philosophies. these mantras may be more or less free of recognizable sense (for example, ghram hrim hrum h, or they may carry a meanin h h which, as you may know, approximates ghail hee jewel in the lotus blossom h. tm ay express a certain form of worship and heightening of awareness. islam (especially sufism) knows its m

FULLER J F C SECRET WISDOM OF THE QABALAH

upper world is the light of thought- the infinite. lift the curtain, and all matter appears immaterial! lift another curtain, and the immaterial becomes even more spiritual and sublime! as each succeeding curtain is lifted we are transported to ever-higher planes of sublimity until the highest is reached!22 the curtains are the divisions (abysses) between the superconscious thought of god and the conscious thought of man. the ultimate curtain is the shell of the egg- materiality; but before this final curtain can be lifted, a host of intellectual curtains- the white of the egg- have to be dissolved by transmutation into spiritual energy. spiritual deliverance, or attainment, is consequently an act of creation. finally we come to this conclusion: it is not god, or the universe, which is the

otype in atziluth, being both male and female, and therefore he possesses the power to create and to destroy life; that is to exhale it and breathe it in. thus we see evolved that mysterious and mystical order of revolution. first there is god, or the gods, energy finding its source in the ayin. finally, in the reflection of god is the world emanated, and from the earth emerges man in the form of conscious matter. god in himself is unity, the world is duality, and man is trinity in unity. and as the spirit of god moved upon the face of the waters, so does the intelligence of man move upon the face of the fluxes of matter, and through equilibrium it seeks loss of its identity by stilling them in the spirit of god. when this is accomplished, then will the magic mirror of illusion vanish into

rn from the body to the soul, supposing it to be the bride of god and god the bridegroom, we may consciously realize that union has taken place; but when the spiritual child is born we cannot explain the divine process of creation, and the more we attempt to explain it the more obscure become our symbols, every one of which is in fact a lie, that is a misrepresentation of the unconscious or super-conscious to the conscious. to the qabalist, as there are two principles in every human being- the active and the passive- because of the law of inversion there must also be two principles within the divinity. to him the great work of redemption is not to redeem ourselves, or to be redeemed by the divine power, but to redeem tetragrammaton, the fallen god of the yetziratic world. the active princi

heh, and then seeing that it was a gtree to be desired to make one wise h (that is leading from the fiftieth gate of the feminine binah to the masculine 'hokmah, eve plucked of its fruit and handed it to adam- the active forces. at once the eyes of both gwere opened h, and they knew that they were naked, that is that an abyss separated the supernal triad from the infernal heptad. thus they became conscious of the difference between yh and vh, and in this consciousness was reflected the unity of these two (satan) as symbolized by their nakedness. as the egyptian hierophants, when they discovered that the earth gravitated round the sun, hid away this knowledge because it revealed the law of attraction and repulsion (the law of creation, so now did man and woman veil the knowledge of the conj

his nature, he desires to establish reality in the three-dimensional world, and if by nature he is vicious he will attempt to transmute good into evil, and, if virtuous, evil into good. in both cases he will be attempting the impossible. should he, however, have equilibrated the good and evil qualities of his three-dimensional nature before attaining to the vision of the fourth, knowing that all conscious conceptions are illusionary, after attainment he will remain silent and radiate forth spirituality in place of making graven images of its source. to will, to dare, to know, and to remain silent are the four supreme powers of the magus, and the fourth is the divine synthesis of the preceding three. those who attain to the fourth (the final letter of the divine name) are the leaders of li

GAMBLE ELIZA BURT THE GOD IDEA OF THE ANCIENTS OR SEX IN RELIGION

ue significance of the deity among all the aramaic or canaanitish races, el representing the abstract principle taken collectively, elohim pertaining to the separate elements as creator, preserver, and regenerator. each of these canaanitish races had inherited these ideas from their fathers, and, although they had become grossly idolatrous "moses knew, and educated israelites remained a long time conscious, that they used them not merely in their real but in their most ancient sense"[41] maurice and other writers call attention to the fact that moses himself uses this word elohim with verbs and adjectives in the plural. that the god worshipped by the more ancient peoples, namely aleim, or elohim, the same who said "let us make man in our image" was not the lord adored at a later age by the

was the only important factor in reproduction, the sun became male, the earth and sea female. still, even then the doctrine seems not to have been questioned, that the creative agency had proceeded from matter, or that it was developed in and through it. the belief that something can be made from nothing was reserved for a later age. in the oldest semitic kosmogonies, we are assured that the self-conscious god who is manifested in the order of the universe, proceeded out of the great abyss, and out of unorganized, dark, primeval matter. during the earlier historic period, however, by both jew and gentile, the belief was entertained that spirit is material. it is the essence of fire--a substance akin to the galvanic or electric fluid. this masculine element, the manifestation of which is de

en into the soul, and no one can evade the consequences of his own acts. all sin is the result of selfishness, so that only when one renounces self and begins to live for others does the soul-life begin. no one who has arrived at a state of soul-consciousness will lead a selfish or impure life. on the contrary, every impulse of the devout buddhist goes out toward humanity and god, of whom he is a conscious part. gotama buddha was not a "savior" in the sense of bloody sacrifice for the sins of the people. on the contrary, he was an example to mankind--a man who through moral purification and a life of self- abnegation had prepared himself for this holy office. mythologically, or astrologically, he was the new sun born at the close of the cycle. he was the great light which revealed the way

GILBERT AE WAITE A MAGICIAN OF MANY PARTS

atthealtar gavehimhis 'loveofthealtarandofallthatbelongsto rites. 267it gave methesenseofthesanctuary,ofaworldand a call therein'(slt,p.22).nordidthechurchneglect his education,althoughwaite is characteristically vagueabouthis schooling.ofthefirst school he saysonly'withwhomandwhereitwas-inwhatstreetnotfaraway-icarrynonotion',althoughhe recallshimselfinwhollynegativetermsas"backward,nervous, self-conscious andself-disrrustful--aconditionreinforced,nodoubt,bythe. frequentunsettlingmoves fromonetemporaryhomeinkentishtownto 225 another.4duringtheearlypartof1870 heattendedthebellevue academyunderits principal,georgewhite,a prolificauthorofbotheducational and religiousworks,whomwaiteunkindlydescribed as 'a vast, loosely incorporated and impassionedman,whowas affirmed credibly to eat six eggs at

ion, andtwoanalyses of the letters,'theaphorisms and maxims of the secret mystery' and'theversiclesand responses of the secret order'.theletters are all headedwithfantastic, allegorical addresses-afrom avalleyof the shadow,'fromthepassesof the east,'underanewstar in serpentarius-e-and the wholeworkiswrittenin a mock-antiquated style, deliberately and misleadingly verbose. it is yet possible, by a conscious and considerable effort of will, to penetrate to the meaning of the book as it is set out in'thepastoral':wherefore two brothers, hereby and herein, having been advanced, by a glorious and singular dispensation, a certain distance through the degrees of a true experience,have, with deep affection and humility, assumed an office of admonishment, firstly, one to another, and afterwards, by

journal(i.e.one that wasnotdevotedsolelytotheglories of either spiritualism or theosophy) had long been.one of waite's dreams. in august 1894, after manydelaysnot unconnectedwiththe search for a printer who did not demand payment in advancefor his work, the first issue appeared-embellished with a singularly hideous coverdesign, drawn under waite's guidance by evelynstuart-menteath (waite, without conscious irony, later describedit as 'amazing' and 'evermemorable.)theunknownworldwas intended to embrace allaspectsof esoteric thought.!the whole circleof the occultsciences-s-and in his first editorial waite promisedthatthe magazinewill give the most clear information upon all these subjects in general, and as space opportunity may allow, upon all their species and variations, whileitwill provi

lighted vision as the outcomeofthis greater, knowledge (issue of may1893).lightwas perplexed by the book and concluded that 'to treatofit properlywouldrequire the hand of onewhohadgotsomewhere near the perfection described in it as being attainable (issue of 8july1893, while the secular presstheend in view is identicalwithhermetists, theurgists, andwiththe ancient greek mysteries alike. it is the conscious and hypostatic union of the intellectual soulwithdeity, and its participation in the life of god;butthe conception included in this divine name is one infinitelytranscendental,and in hermetic operations, above all, it must ever be remembered that god iswithinus(lives,p. 16).94 a. e.waite-magicianofmanyparts_on parallel physical and psychical processes (although he never made their precis

less sensations in the head, as if all were dead therein and yet could ache numbly. i was haunted even by vague fears for reason itself. anothermonthmust have passed in this manner and then i returned to town,laesusindeed assuredlybutalsononvictus,as shewn fully thereafter. my business occupations were resumed, much as ifnothinghad occurred to disturb their outward and normal course;buti was made conscious slowly of a substantial changewithin,as if some new door had opened in the mind. a great and dangerous illness began to assume the aspect of a hidden providence, as if it were a thing decreed(sly,p. 168).by whatever obscure' neurological process, a change had indeed taken place and his conceptionofthe final endofthe mystic way had altered. it is shown most clearly in the gradual change t

GILBERT THE GOLDEN DAWN TWILIGHT OF THE MAGICIANS

is familiarity with paracelsus and with the doctrine of elementals. perhaps it was an elemental who led yeats to mathers, but it was certainly mathers who brought him into the golden dawn, and yeats freely acknowledged his debt:'itwaswisdom47through him mainly that i began certain studies and experiences, that were to convince me that images well up before the mind's eye from a deeper source than conscious or subconscious memory! and through him also yeats gained his understanding of magic:the evoker of spirits and his beautiful wife received us in a little house, on the edge of some kind of garden or park belonging to an eccentricrichman, whose curiosities he arranged and dusted, and he made his evocation in a longroom that had a raised placeon the floor at one end, a kind of dais, but wa

GILBERT THE MAGICAL MASON

primary human conception of god is then the passive state of negative existence ain- not active; from this the mind of man passes to conceive of ain suph, of god as the boundless, the unlimited- undifferentiated, illimitable one; and the third stage is ain suph aur- boundless light, universal light-'letthere by light' was formulated, and 'there was light. the passive has just put on activity: the conscious god has awaked. let us now endeavour to conceive of the concentration of this effulgence, let us formulate a gathering together of the rays of this illumination into a crown of glorified radiance, and we recognisekether- the first sephira, first emanation of deity, the first conceivable attribute of immanent manifested godhead. the devout rabbi bows his head and adores the sublime concep

ing by successive emanations uponman,enable'him tomountup to the source of wisdom passing successively upward through these 32 paths.thisprocess of mental abstraction was the rabbinic form of what the hindoo knows as yoga, or unionofthehumanwith the divine by contemplation and absorptionofmindinto a mystical reverie.thehumansoul is again conceived of as distributed throughseveraldistinct forms of conscious manifestations related to thesetensephiroth: the precise allotment which i have received i amnotat liberty to disclose;butthe several kabalistic treatises give several groupings which are all relevant one to the other, the most usual one being a triple division into nephesh, the passions referred tomakuth;ruach themind,reason,andintellect referred to the group of six sephiroth lying arou

some theosophists consider that the deeper the sleep the farther off has the spiritual soul gone from the sleeper, and the more it sees and hears; but even if this be so it cannot be demonstrated.itmay be taken as proven that in the majority of cases, asdreams183tested by experiment and observation, the more deep the sleep has appeared to be, the less often has the sleeper been, on his awakening, conscious of having dreamed; and the more restless the sleep has seemed to the observer the more unusual it has been to find the awakened sleeper able to narrate what he has dreamed. the observations of medical men have proved that the deeper the sleep the less are sensory impressions noticed by the sleeper, while in restless sleep a sleeper will be seen to be affected by noises, scents as of smok

hich matter see also the hebrew zohariii.25 a,brody edition.thejewish kabalah teaches that the human spiritual soul, neshamah, may during sleep rise from the body, and in higher spheres gain knowledge, and returningtoman before he awakes, can, if a man be pure, intellectual and psychic, reveal such knowledge to the ordinary mind; in fact, it is a question of mental purity as to whether the man is conscious of any new ideas when he awakes' the work of synesios,on dreams,should be consulted. there are several notable peculiarities, belonging to dreams, which have received consideration. first, that the volition being in abeyance, the moral sense is absent, and the dreamer, however moral when awake, will commit the most vicious and immoral acts without regret or sorrow. secondly, that the dre

eculiarity in regard to time is similar to the alleged experience of dying, and especially of drowning persons, who however didnotdie; in such cases the events of years and even of a life time may pass in rapid review before the mind while there is danger of death, to be again forgotten after recovery. this absence of recognition of age and duration is also of the utmost interest, when we, in our conscious and most intellec255 tual moments, ponder over the problem of time. past, present, andfutureare ideas that we all are familiar with; but if we come to study the relations of man to the world, and of this world to the sun, and to the stars which are others suns; and when we realize the rate at which light travels, and when we hear that if the great star sirius were to burst to-morrow, we

GILBERT THE SORCERER AND HIS APPRENTICE

yself. after a short pause the lady came in, a tall handsome woman, rather of the gipsy type, with a curious intentness of gaze. she looked at me steadily in absolute silence for a minute or so, then sat down opposite to me, and looked into a large emerald in a ring she wore. after about three or four minutes she began 'you have had a strange and romanticcareer-'i may have looked surprised, being conscious of nothing of the kind, but i said nothing and tried to be as blank as possible. she went on without a moment's hesitation, telling a story that quite bore out the opening, a wild yarn of romance and adventure, including an elopement or so, and several duels, among other things, lasting i should say about twenty94 the sorcerer and his apprenticeminutes. then she suddenly stopped, and loo

in anotherexperience,some years ago i hypnotized a lady for insomnia, and discovered by accident that under hypnosis she became temarkably clairvoyant, with a peculiar power of recalling scenes of the pastanthis way she gave me many details of old world ceremonies, druidic and others. she was keenly interested in these, though absolutely unconsciousatthe time, or perhaps i should say retaining no conscious memory of what she had said. but to prove the genuineness of her power, she asked me to put a test, by asking her a question to whichneitheri noranyonein the house knew the answer,butto which the answer could be readily ascertained for certain. i thought of the title to a small piece of land whose history i did not know, though i knew where the title deeds were. accordingly when she was

of mr david duguid, of glasgow, and the latemrantonio, a clerk of sessionin edinburgh, and96 the sorcererand his apprenticea strong believer in spirit photography, whether in their experience they had come across any case of a spirit photograph which could not possibly be in the mindormemory of the sitter, or of some person in the room. i wanted to get some evidence excluding the possibilityof a conscious or unconscious projection of some thought-form, that might be recorded on the sensitive plate. however, i could hear of none. such. i have seen of course multitudes of photographs in which recognizableforms and faces appear. andifone can be produced wherein a recognizable face, unknown toanyonepresent, appears, it would be a valuable piece of evidence. this may seem a far-fetched idea, b

radiating its own five tatwas each in their particular time, and the solar timeandthe terrestrial time is very different, and in this i am jumping over a great many intermediate stages,butyou have upon those earth centres other centres, each of whichisan individual human being, and every human being is radiating its own tatwas constantly, and those are the tatwic currents which that humanbeingis conscious of. so there are an enormous number of tatwic currents constantly running, every different series from each individual centre running at different rates, and with different times of progression.thuswhen you are told that there are a certainnumberof recurrences of the tatwic currents between sunriseandsunset, if you are dealing with the solar tatwas the currents that come from the centre

ial cell. and so exactly was it in the creation of the universe, and so wasitinthecreation of man. the two centres were there, the brain and heart. for each human being is the inmost and most material heart and centre of an akasa of his own- that is to say, every human being is surrounded by a sphereofsome sort, which, in theosophical language, we call his aura.thataura is what the human being is conscious of, and he is consciousofnothing else. and in this sphere the tatwic currents operate; now here comes a pointc.,it is a doctrine of the tatwic philosophy, that the aura of each man is therealman. the physical body which we see is merely the stula sharira, but everybody knows quite well that the physical human body is not all summed up in the mere material flesh and bones which we share w

GILBERT R A THE MASONIC CAREER OF A

he was characterized as a poet and writer on freemasonry. there was no attempt to appraise his work or to state his primary thesis. he was buried in the churchyard at bishopsbourne in kent where he spent most of his later years, and his grave is now obscured by a thick growth of deadly nightshade- an appropriate parallel to the blight that has fallen on his reputation. his besetting faults were a conscious refusal to accept his limitations as a historian, limitations that were inevitable, given his lack of academic training- and the subconscious recognition of them that led to an inordinate conceit and to constant belittling of his predecessors. serious though these faults are they are not serious enough to deny him a place amongst the foremost masonic scholars. indeed, he was, and is stil

GLOBAL FREEMASONRY

isited the materialist theories in masonic literature are no different from those found in the writings of materialist ideologues such as marx, engels and lenin. ically that the universe was created from nothing millions of years ago. the laws of thermodynamics show that matter does not have the ability to organize itself and that the balance and order in the universe is the result therefore of a conscious creation. by demonstrating the extraordinary design in living things, biology proves the existence of a creator that made them all (for detailed information, see harun yahya's the creation of the universe, darwinism refuted, the evolution deceit) in his article, isindag continues to explain that masons are, in fact, materialists and, therefore, atheists, and that they use the concept of

holds for protons and for any other kind of particle, and for whole atoms, molecules, etc. if the entire material content of a person were to be exchanged with corresponding particles in the bricks of his house then, in a strong sense, nothing would have happened whatsoever.87 penrose clearly says that, even if all human atoms were exchanged with brick atoms, the qualities that make a human being conscious would ddd materialism revisited remain completely the same. or we could think of it conversely. if we exchanged the particles of the atoms in the brain with the atoms in bricks, the bricks would not become conscious. in short, what makes human beings human is not a material quality; it is a spiritual one, and it is clear that its source is an entity apart from matter. in the conclusion o

states: this surface deterioration occurs so subtly that we can say that the present state of life has been attained as a result of this hidden intelligence in magma. if this were not so, water would not collect in hollows and the earth would be completely covered by water.91 another article in the magazine mimar sinan claims that the first living cells, and those that multiplied from them, were conscious, formed a plan and implemented it: the beginning of life on earth happened when a single cell came to be. this single cell immediately began to move and, under a vital and truly rebellious impulse, divided in two and continued along this path of infinite division. but these separated cells perceive no purpose to their wandering and, as if fearing this wandering and under a powerful insti

mony" so the masons' claim about the origin of life is nonsense. another common expression of the superstitious tenets of masonry and its materialism is the notion of "mother nature" we encounter this expression in documentary films, books, magazines and even commercials; it is used to express the belief that the lifeless matter that composes nature (nitrogen, oxygen, hydrogen, carbon, etc) has a conscious power, and that it has by itself created human beings and all living things. this myth is not based on observation or logical reasoning, but is intended to win people over by means of mass indoctrination. the purpose is for people to forget god, the real creator, turning instead to paganism, in which "nature" is regarded as the creator. masonry strives to give shape to this creed, streng

GNOSTIC CATECHISM

he was characterized as a poet and writer on freemasonry. there was no attempt to appraise his work or to state his primary thesis. he was buried in the churchyard at bishopsbourne in kent where he spent most of his later years, and his grave is now obscured by a thick growth of deadly nightshade- an appropriate parallel to the blight that has fallen on his reputation. his besetting faults were a conscious refusal to accept his limitations as a historian, limitations that were inevitable, given his lack of academic training- and the subconscious recognition of them that led to an inordinate conceit and to constant belittling of his predecessors. serious though these faults are they are not serious enough to deny him a place amongst the foremost masonic scholars. indeed, he was, and is stil

GNOSTIC HANDBOOK

mind and emotions are chained to the dialectic field and whatever ones does, one cannot escape. hence, only through transfiguration can liberation be achieved. the first stage of transfiguration is to turn away, to repent, to give-up the path of the world (the dialectic field) and begin the trek to redemption. this change of direction starts with the simple acknowledgment of the covenant and by a conscious effort to start living the life of a true gnostic. chapter ten: the seven stages of salvation the gnostic handbook page 96 first steps:detachment and controlled awareness when buddha said all life was suffering he wasn't joking! the perceptiveness of gautama buddha's understanding of how the dialectic system is perpetuated cannot be underestimated. as buddha expressed in his four noble t

he gnostic apostolic church both churches and temples are governed by ordained ministers of our tradition, even though laymen are encouraged to developed private "spiritual" spaces within their own homes for their own use the use of ritualism ritual is a means by which we can formulate an artificial world in which internal realities (and other spiritual worlds) can be explored. through ritual the conscious mind is controlled and the unconscious is explored and conditioned so that external realities from beyond the physical plane can be investigated, other spiritual powers contacted and other dimensions opened. the key to ritual is that it must have two distinct forms. the first must always be the training of the mind, the exploration of the unconscious and a clear and precise understanding

GNOSTIC STUDIES THE GNOSTIC HANDBOOK II GNOSTIC THEURGY

lated to the astral and the etheric bodies. these levels are the energy fields which invigorate and control the physical and psychic organism and relay commands from the mental complex (ruach. gnostic theurgy page 45 the ruach the ruach is the mental complex or mind. in the understanding of modern psychology it represents all facets of psyche, from the unconscious right through to the rational or conscious mind. it includes the personality and all its related characteristics. the chiah and neschamah as deeper facets of the ruach, the chiah and neschamah form the unconscious framework of the psyche. these may be related to the animus and anima of jungian psychology and represent the deepest levels of the personal unconscious, where the dualities of force and form, male and female and body a

lead to new wings, new storeys and further rooms. until, at last, he came across a beautiful old library full of what seemed to be precious books. on examination he could not understand the symbols written on their spines, nor interpret what the language they were written in. jung s dream is a superb analogy of the nature of the human psyche. while we tend to think of the psyche as simply having conscious and unconscious (sometimes called sub-conscious) levels, there is actual far more than is first perceived. since society exists on a hierarchical level (and develops in a similar fashion, see our later study on jacob s ladder, then as we delve deeper into the mind we find hierarchies of memory (fig 14) while on the surface there exist individual memories. as we go deeper timelines merge

s of the event are not recorded in a normal fashion, they become locked with the associated emotions and are stored as engrams. these engrams are aberrative in nature and irrational in content, they record all related facets of the experience (sound, colour, touch, smell and so on) and lock them together. as more and more engrams are formed they link together to form chains and begin to cloud the conscious or rational mind. this is why gurdjieff said that we all live in the past, in any one individual there are thousands of personal engrams clouding and overpowering the rational mind. when we consider how the mind is the gateway through which other systems of the psychic and physical organism receive their sustenance, we can readily see how engrams reek havoc in the average person s life

the world of the archons and whatever ones does, one cannot escape. only by entering the path of transfiguration can liberation be achieved. the first step on the path (transfiguration) is to turn away, to repent, to give-up the ways of the world (the dialectic field) and begin the journey to redemption. this change of direction starts with the simple acknowledgement of transfiguration, and by a conscious effort to start living the life of a true gnostic. detachment and controlled awareness when buddha said all life is suffering he wasn't joking! the perceptiveness of gautama buddha's understanding of how the dialectic system is perpetuated cannot be underestimated. as buddha expressed in his four noble truthes, all life is suffering because we become attached to what happens to us, and a

work probably one of the more practical uses of your diary is for dream analysis. it is a good idea to keep your diary by your bed and record your dreams each night. if you find you are having a particularly difficult time in your spiritual life, set an alarm clock for early in the morning (3 or 4 am) and record your dreams when you awake. dreams are the unconscious way of communicating with the conscious mind, use them to your advantage. when it comes to interpreting your dreams there are no quick answers. meditating on your dreams can help, as can reading available dream interpretation books, though the quick dream interpretation cook-books are of little value. a relevant comment to make here is that while dreams use symbols which may have common meanings many of the images will only me

GOETIA LUCIFERIAN

bhorrent philosophy which may be defined as not-healthy for the self. the essence of this book is exploring the luciferian foundations of human evolution, the next step in our spiritual and philosophical ideologies. any negative behavior or criminal actions (as defined by current society) is considered a deterrent from our individual evolution, thus is not acceptable. magick is the highest art of conscious elevation; it is the specific ascension of the self and an opening forth of higher articulation of self. magick is the arte of the sun, which is fertile and beautiful, the very foundation built in gold brilliance. magick is the evolution of the spirit and the self, the very path of mediation between us and our gods. it is ultimately however the separation from us from all gods and the em

eye would represent the eye of set/shaitan, the adversary and immortal genius of self. the azal ucel ritual and the rite of the adversary is a tool which is aimed at willed practice to achieve contact with this higher self. it is used to also clear the mind and focus the self on the work of which you will undertake. 14 the body of light is brought forth not through dreaming, but the waking plane/conscious mind. find a comfortable place to meditate, decorated in such which would represent the higher self/daimon. anoint the neck and arms in abramelin oil and have the chamber lit with natural light if possible allowing the sun to enter the chamber. remember, the point is to reach the empyrean or celestial realms of the aethyr, the higher consciousness of self. while quietly meditating, envis

in numerous forms. in primal cultures these dogmatic ideals manifest as self-created sickness and disease. by destroying their foundation in the mind, one may absorb their very elixir of life and devour their flesh as well. this is the very essence of the exorcism of the tchod rite of tibetan magic the rebirth of the i as a layered aspect of the core self or angel-daemon. the self adds layers of conscious subconscious antiquity, based on conscious desire and ones surroundings. this may lead to laziness, sloth and an undisciplined will. it is essential to undertake periodic workings to invigorate the mind via self-enchantment. the black mirror considered a tool of scrying and divination, the black mirror proves also a tool of contacting and communicating with spirits and shades of the dead

mals and dream shape shifting. 37 b agares a spirit which allows the understanding of both languages and interpretation, agares is a spirit which accelerates the perception of languages, communication magical and otherwise. in the design of my sethanic /shadow alphabet (see austin spare s alphabet of desire, i made silent invocations to agares to speed the communication of the subconscious to the conscious. earthquakes are the symbol of a strong will and individual presence. 31 legions of spirits assist in such operations. c vassago vassago is an angelic ruler of the tarot; silently invoked this prince may produce impulses and initiatory associations via the tarot thus allowing instinct to grow with association of such tools of divination. vassago is also ideal for the willed divination of

is a significant initiatory force wither invoked or evoked. it is suggest that the sorcerer shape shifts in meditation and dream with amon, become this shadow form and think deeply about the attributes of such a spirit. in the black mirror amon is darkness incarnate, vomiting flames. in the shape of a human the head is a raven with a wolf s teeth. amon is also a divinatory spirit whom aligns the conscious mind with the subconscious i.e. true will. 40 legions of spirits can be summoned and used to defend and encircle the magician. h barbatos barbatos is a spirit which reveals astral grimoires that is methods of initiation which may be found by inspiration via the astral plane. this spirit, who rules 30 legions is an angelick ruler of the witchcraft by nature one comes into being by the com

GOLDEN DAWN RITUALS Z2

ciousness which is projected to the east of the altar. note: if at this point the aspirant should feel a sensation as of faintness coming on, let him at once withdraw the projected aura and properly master himself before proceeding any further) k. then let the aspirant pass unto the north, and facing east solemnly repeat the oration of the hierophant, as before endeavoring to project the speaking conscious self to the place of the hierophant (in this case, to the throne of the east. then, let him slowly mentally formulate before him the eidolon of a great angel torch-bearer, standing before him as if to lead and light the way. l. following it, let the aspirant circumambulate, and pass to the south, then let him halt, and aspire with his whole will, first to the mercy side of the divine ide

GOLDEN DAWN RITUALS ZAM22

e visible sun to attract to the adept the solar rays of spiritual illumination. thus, the solar talisman may be used for the attraction of better health, greater vitality, increased creative abilities, and enhancement of the jwr. its greatest potential to the adept of our order is to act as a conduit of solar illumination into the trained adepts sphere of sensation. let the adept never be without conscious thought that the great angel of solar o, lakym, is here attributed as well as the light of christ. it is ra, osiris onnophris and the red rose of self-sacrifice upon the golden cross of perfection. let, therefore, the adept be ever reminded that this talisman should not be made for the uninitiated (save in grave circumstances of life threatening health) in that the forces of solar light

GOLDEN CHAIN AND THE LONELY ROAD

sis of the crooked path, there are numerous examples of such advanced workings. for example 'the rite of the turnskin. this is an initiatory procedure intending the entrance of the aspirant into the circle of therionic atavisms: the zodiak of living forms. by passing through its ordeals the skin-leaper's arte is impressed upon the flesh; the bestial ancestry of an individual is 'raised, made self-conscious in his sentient physicality; the animal-headed god is realised! another notable example is 'the devil's masquerade: the initiation rite of draku-ezhu, the 'grand famulus' of the crooked path teachings. this particular mystery-rite obtains the meeting, soul to soul, between the aspirant and the deity. in the stream of sabbatic wisdom descended from yelda paterson through zos vel thanatos

GRAHAM HANCOCK FINGERPRINTS OF THE GODS

, 1986, p. 190. graham hancock fingerprints of the gods 121 cubic metres.23 this makes it, as one authority succinctly states, the largest building ever erected on earth. 24 why? why go to all that trouble? what sort of name for themselves were the peoples of central america trying to make? walking through the network of corridors and passageways, inhaling the cool, loamy air, i was uncomfortably conscious of the great weight and mass of the pyramid pressing down upon me. it was the largest building in the world and it had been placed here in honour of a central american deity of whom almost nothing was known. we had the conquistadores and the catholic church to thank for leaving us so deeply in the dark about the true story of quetzalcoatl and his followers. the smashing and desecration o

een afflicted with some terrible amnesia and that the dark period so blithely and dismissively referred to as prehistory might turn out to conceal unimagined truths about our own past. what is prehistory, after all, if not a time forgotten a time for which we have no records? what is prehistory if not an epoch of impenetrable obscurity through which our ancestors passed but about which we have no conscious remembrance? it was out of this epoch of obscurity, configured in mathematical code along astronomical and geodetic lines, that teotihuacan with all its riddles was sent down to us. and out of that same epoch came the great olmec sculptures, the inexplicably precise and accurate calendar the mayans inherited from their predecessors, the inscrutable geoglyphs of nazca, the mysterious ande

ite as the number of syllables in the rigveda; nevertheless, it feels relevant. through powerful stylistic links and shared symbolism, myths to do with global cataclysms and with precession of the equinoxes quite frequently intermesh. a detailed interconnectedness exists between these two categories of tradition, both of which additionally bear what appear to be the recognizable fingerprints of a conscious design. quite naturally, therefore, one is prompted to discover whether there might not be an important connection between precession of the equinoxes and global catastrophes. mill of pain although several different mechanisms of an astronomical and geological nature seem to be involved, and although not all of these are fully understood, the fact is that the cycle of precession does cor

ian myths, british museum publications, 1990, p. 11. 5 the encyclopaedia of ancient egypt, p. 110; traveller s key to ancient egypt, p. 66; graham hancock fingerprints of the gods 348 the sky had not been created, the earth had not been created, the children of the earth and the reptiles had not been fashioned in that place. i, atum, was one by myself. there existed no other who worked with me..6 conscious of being alone, this blessed and immortal being contrived to create two divine offspring, shu, god of the air and dryness, and tefnut the goddess of moisture: i thrust my phallus into my closed hand. i made my seed to enter my hand. i poured it into my own mouth. i evacuated under the form of shu, i passed water under the form of tefnut. 7 despite such apparently inauspicious beginnings

c? could they have been making a permanent cartographical record of the slow obliteration of their homeland? and could their overwhelming desire to transmit a message to the future through a variety of different media myths, maps, buildings, calendar systems, mathematical harmonies have been connected to the cataclysms and earth changes that caused this loss? an urgent mission the possession of a conscious, articulated history is one of the faculties that distinguishes human beings from animals. unlike rats, say, or sheep, or cows, or pheasants, we have a past which is separate from ourselves. we therefore have the opportunity, as i have said, to learn from the experiences of our predecessors. is it because we are perverse, or misguided, or simply stupid that we 23 by robert bauval, person

GREENFIELD ALLEN SECRET CIPHER OF THE UFONAUTS

reference also blavatsky s contemporary, medium florence cook s control, katie king -the daughter of john king a/k/a sir henry morgan, the famous pirate. katie king= 139= unveiling and the bride. katie king appeared in spirit photographs as an unveiled bride. hpb s later mahatmas koot hoomi= 109= androgynous, and, from liber al. the lover; or hllarion smerdis= 183= ascended master, which suggests conscious ciphering. when we take into consideration john king s earlier role in blavatsky s life, koot hoomi= 109= thou king seems of interest. that crowley s controls have similar associations many years later is also of interest; lam= 24= god, and also dawn; abuldiz= 77= 0 warrior, another androgynous reference. the letter 0 used as a word has an occult meaning that, when used to refer to a mal

uel. i was afraid of him. unable to control a buddha or a christ with their powers, the aliens resorted to poisons and executions. the buddha laughed at them as he lay dying, the christ would not stay dead at all. you are so far outstripped in terms of physical weaponry that you must find a source of strength that transcends the physical, khyla of procyon tells us, such as techniques of centering conscious- ness on powerfully motivating energy, which would be different from one individual to another. khyla of procyon= 150= medicine but it is also death and mystic rose, the ultimate holy graal of magick as well. in elevated mystical states, the very secretions, psychic and otherwise, which humans emit and which desperate vampire-aliens consume like the soul-famished pathetic creatures they

GRERALD SCHUELER AN ADVANCED GUIDE TO ENOCHIAN MAGICK

of the existence of such a being, the clearer it becomes that our supreme task is to put ourselves into intimate communication with him" aleister crowley, magick without tears the ultimate goal or objective from practicing enochian magick is to unite the microcosm with the macrocosm; the subjective self with the objective universe. a more immediate goal for you, the enochian magician, is to gain conscious control over your own lile. these goals can be achieved by progressively entering and experiencing the thirty aethyrs. they can also be achieved by an invocation of your holy guardian angel. the only valid objective in performing any of the lesser rituals is to purify or strengthen an aspect of yourself or your world in order to achieve success in the ultimate ritual. successful completi

ces, beings, and things throughout the universe. the practice of enochian magick will demonstrate the truth of this theorem. the deities and demons encountered in the watchtowers and aethyrs will appear to be independent, of you, the magician. however, in the same way that dream images appear autonomous but are actually dependent, so are the deities of enochian magick. it is only after you become conscious of these esoteric correspondences that you can hope to control the watchtower deities. there is a mystical relationship between the subjective self of the magician and the objective world in which the magician finds himself/herself at any point in time and space. they are two sides of a duality. 30 the primary magical operations magick is the science of understanding oneself and one's co

art of applying that understanding in actian. aleister crowley,magick in theory and practice there are three primary magical operations. 1. invocation/evocation. the f irst consists of invoking or evoking enochian forces, intel l igent or otherwise. this involves those t radi t ional magical operations wherein deities or demons are brought into material izat ion or physical embodiment under your conscious control. 2. out of body traveling. the second operation consists of leaving the physi cal cosmic plane and traveling through the subtle cosmic planes that surround the earth in your subtle body. this is sometimes called traveling in the astral body, or astral traveling. however, the enochian system views the astral as only one of several cosmic planes and therefore prefers to cali the pr

he step brother of horus. he is called the'initiator of the temple' his chief function is to serve as a guide through the tuat and to assist the dead through the after-death state. he is shown with the head of a jackal. bast intuition, magick, irrational mirad. bast is shown as a cat. like a cat sees in the dark, so bast can see into the past and future. mestha endurance, mental protective force, conscious control. he is the son of horus and is shown with the head of a man. hapi endurance, emotional protective force, abundance. he is the son of horas and is shown with the head of an ape. tuamautef endurance, spiritual protective force, fertility. he is the son of horus and is shown with the head of a jackal. qebhsennuf endurance, physical protective force, physical renewal. he is the son o

stage 4. practice "rising on the planes" going higher and higher each time. try to reach the spiritual planes beyond the mental. note: the development of the body of light is an ongoing process. the key to success is practice. the fruit of your efforts are the experiences and lessons that you will surely encounter as you advance. remember, your subtle body already exists; you are simply becoming conscious of it. warning: do not confuse the planes. always keep your subtle body on the subtle planes and your physical body on the physical plane. mental imbalance can result from confusing the planes in your mirad. this is probably the chief error made by the novice magician. work sheet: use the following sample work sheet to keep an on-going record of your operations. a sample completed work s

GREY W G CONDENSATION OF KABBALAH

eity first of all through spheres-numbers identified with specific aspects or projections of divine power, and secondly by verbal arrangements such as tarot card names which could be equally identified with combinations of those aspects in action. in this way, kabbalists sought lives in which everything was connected to god through some channel or another, and they wanted to play an intentionally conscious part in such a programme. they became aware of their position as active agents in the scheme of life instead of remaining inert observers and endurers. eventually kabbalism extended into almost every field of esoteric experimentation. theurgy and talismanic magic became incorporated into its curriculum as also did astrology and other arcane activities. the 22 trumps of the tarot cards we

mplest answer is that this study sets out a scheme whereby god comes down to man by powers and principles, and shows us how we may return to god by means of pursuits and practices. it is not any specific religion but amethod of arrangement and application. pure methodology which could be applied to whichever religious form of beliefs might be followed. 15 god is god by any name humans may accept. conscious approach to god remains exactly what it is whether termed prayer, meditation, contemplation, invocation or anything else. energy is energy regardless of type or other limitations. these are the eternal verities which genuine kabbalah is trying to systematise and present as a fundamental formulary which can be followed comprehensibly by justifiably inquisitive individuals expecting far mo

GRIFFIN DAVID MAGICAL EVOCATION OF THE AVERSE FORCES

spiritual disaster, ruin, obsession, or even psychosis. psychology and evocation one may best understand the function of magical evocation within rosicrucian magic from a psychological perspective. modern psychology offers the magician important insight into processes known to theurgists for thousands of years. the notion of the unconscious, an aspect of the psyche lying beneath the threshold of conscious awareness, provides new insight into the nature of the entities previously understood as demons. israel regardie suggested that "the term 'complex' has achieved a fairly wide notoriety during the last quarter century since the circulation of the ideas of freud and jung. it means an aggregation or group of ideas in the mind with a strong emotional charge, capable of affecting conscious th

d of consciousness, beyond the light of reason so to speak, in the darkness of the psyche. in qabalistic terms, the four worlds of aziluth, briah, yetzirah, and assiah, with their corresponding gods, archangels, and angels are forces of light. they exist in the light of consciousness. the averse forces, qlippoth, spirits, and demons are unconscious forces, which exist in the dark realm beyond our conscious awareness. indeed, the demons are but the "shadows of the gods" a lotus flower opens gracefully in the light, but its root grows in the dark slime beneath the water. each of the forces attributed the tree of life may be likened to a lotus flower. the divine names, archangels, angels, and spheres corresponding to each force are like the petals of the lotus, bathing in the light of conscio

eneath the water. each of the forces attributed the tree of life may be likened to a lotus flower. the divine names, archangels, angels, and spheres corresponding to each force are like the petals of the lotus, bathing in the light of consciousness. the corresponding qlippoth, spirits, and demons are the root of the lotus growing in the dark slime. the gods, archangels, and angels are rational or conscious forces. the averse forces comprise the dark, non-rational, frequently repressed, instinctual, and emotive counterparts of the same. these dark forces exert a great power over consciousness. they move us instinctually, emotionally, and frequently completely unobserved and unnoticed. who has not experienced being "carried away" by a strong emotion, like anger, which colors consciousness te

irresistible power? who has not said, at one time or another "i just don't know what came over me" indeed, unconscious forces play a far more active and fundamental role in day-to-day life then we are normally aware. they manifest autonomously, in response to stimuli in the environment, and independently of our will and awareness. it is the task of the major adept to grow in awareness of, to make conscious, and to master these forces. from this perspective, magical evocation bears a certain resemblance to the process of psychotherapy, since it involves the bringing of unconscious contents to light. by evoking the averse forces into the triangle of art, the magician brings them into the light of consciousness, virtually comes to see them, and attempts learn about their nature, function, and

peak, in the darkness. with time, the adept learns to quickly recognize these forces whenever they manifest in his or her day-to-day life and to direct their operation to the service of greater psychic unity 5 and harmony. as israel regardie put it "no longer are they [the demons] independent spirits roaming the astral world, or partial systems roaming the unconscious, disrupting the individual's conscious life. they are brought back once more into the personality where they become useful citizens so to speak, integral parts of the psyche, instead of outlaws and gangsters, grievous and dangerous enemies threatening psychic unity and integrity."8 it is frequently easier to recognize the manifestation of these forces in retrospect rather than during their manifestation moment-to-moment. thes

GRIMM JACOB TEUTONIC MYTHOLOGY VOL 3

historical documents bear witness to their widely extended use, a use justified by nothing in the bible, and alien to primitive christianity (conf. p. 1179. but in idololatria and saint-worship the dominion of the priesthood found its main stay. of dualism proper i have acquitted our heathenism (pp. 895-6. 984. unlike polytheism, it seems to me to take its rise, not in gradual corruption, but in conscious, perhaps moral, reflexion, and at a later time. polytheism is tolerant and friendly; he to whom all he looks at is either heaven or hell, god or devil, will both extravagantly love and heartily hate. but here again let me repeat, that to the heathen germans the good outweighed the bad, and courage faintheartedness: at death they laughed. between deifying much and deifying all, it is hard

GRIMM TEUTONIC MYTHOLOGY VOL 2 1883 COMPLETE

upon in p. 449. by so much of bodily size and strength as man surpasses the elf or dwarf, he falls short of the giant; on the other hand, the race of elves and dwarfs has a livelier intellect and subtler sense than that of men, and in these points again the giants fall far below mankind. the rude coarse grained giant nature is defiant in its sense of material power and might, the sly shy dwarf is conscious of his mental superiority. to man has been allotted a happy mean, which raises him above the giant s intractableness and the dwarf s cunning, and betwixt the two he stands victorious. the giant both does and suffers wrong, because in his stupidity he undervalues everybody, and even falls foul of the gods; j the outcast dwarf, who does discern good and evil, lacks the right courage for fr

H SPENCER LEWIS ROSICRUCIAN MANUAL AMORC 1990

, or hierophant in some phase of the work on earth will then bring affiliation with the great white lodge. how is such instruction given by the personal master? it is, truly, personal, and is given through the media of the cosmic. in other words, it becomes what is generally referred to as cosmic illumination, or cosmic consciousness, for at certain hours, days, or weeks of one's life one becomes conscious of some new and astounding knowledge, often with, and sometimes without, being aware of the presence or contact of the personal teacher. the student, who attains membership in the great white brotherhood, after due preparation and real worthiness, first discovers this by becoming conscious of having passed through a series of events constituting a true initiation. often these occur durin

to the objective consciousness of the student. to think that it should be is to believe that all of the functioning of the psychic body should make itself continuously or periodically known to the objective mind. this will appear unreasonable when one stops to consider that not one thousandth of the functioning of the parts of the objective, physical body is realized by the objective mind. is one conscious of the functioning of the kidneys, the spleen, the pancreas, the brain, the air chambers of the lungs, or of the solar plexus, or the plexus around the aortic arch of the heart, or a thousand other places?[147] very often the most devoted student and the most regular applicant of the tests and experiments feels that he is making little progress because he senses no particular development

hich metaphysical forces may be directed so that harmonium may be restored in another person without immediate contact with him. actions.voluntary and involuntary.certain processes go on inside our bodies which we do not control. they continue whether we think of them or not. these are involuntary actions, such as those of the heart, stomach, and lungs. voluntary actions are those of which we are conscious, such as speaking.those for which conscious effort is produced. actual.that which is responsible for exciting in the objective consciousness, through the sensations of the objective senses, such concepts as weight, breadth, length, bulk, etc. actualities are the manifestations of the law and order of vibrations and are associated with "action. actualities need not be realities.(see the t

, and knowledge which is an integral part of the cosmic consciousness, the divine intelligence. all things which have come to pass, or which will be brought about, are established in the akashic records, for all things happen through cosmic law and the volition of the supreme being. when a mystic or student of mysticism says he will consult the akashic records, he means he will seek to attune his conscious mind with the cosmic consciousness and be imbued with its omniscience. the word akashic is derived from the sanskrit word, akasa, which, in the sankhya philosophy means an indeterminate essence such as space or ether. alden (pronounced awlden).sometimes spelled ahldain; a'ldain; the name of a former master of the great white brotherhood, who gave jurisdiction over the establishment of my

tern mysticism's interpretation. b belief.considered from the mystical point of view belief implies lack of knowledge; it is like unto hope without foundation. a mystic should have no beliefs, but should supplant them with knowledge or a frank admission that he does not know.(see knowledge. birth.mystically, birth occurs when the animal body takes its first breath of life. then the body becomes a conscious being. birth is the opposite phase of the passing of the breath (and consciousness) which is falsely called death.(see death. black magic.the erroneous belief that man can invoke supernatural powers which he considers demoniacal and satanic in order to do his evil bidding. such so-called "black arts" are usually motivated by the intent to inflict harm upon others. black magic depends upo

HAMIL THE ROSICRUCIAN SEER

place between a brain in mexico and a brain in france; nay,ifwe suppose the brain in mexico as sensitive and clairvoyant as the french one, the transferenceofthought may be mutual, and there may be consciousness of the communica255 tion on either side. but in the absenceofsuch coincident sensitiveness there seems no reason,underthe assumptions, for requiring that the absent person should become 'conscious of the communication, and agree in the accuracyofthe conversa255 tions ascribed to them' and to which they did in fact furnish their part, and in defaultofthis for concluding that the 'unreality of the supposed perception is at once obvious, and we have214therosicrucianseeris made out in favour of m. cahagnet's statements, and he will be prepared to reconsider the secrets of the 'celesti

es to hold a dialogue with a gentleman dwelling in that country. now that gendemanwas either dead, or he was living. if he were dead, there is an end of the matter, and the illusive character of the vision is at once demonstrated. but if he were living (as adele's power of clairvoyance would lead us to assume, then it is contended that that gentleman's spirit or 'reasoning faculty' must have been conscious at the time of so strange a transaction as this interesting conference, and could, if he had been questioned, have given much the same version of the interview as that communicated by madame adele; for, in addition, it must be remembered that he was not asleep mesmerically or otherwise, but engaged at work with a negro in gathering seeds like peppercorns. now, according to cahagnet, adel

r gentlemaninlondon, who has the same faculty of raising the dead by the aid of a spiritualized clairvoyant, hold a conversation after the same fashion with some third party resident in some accessible locality, who shall be quite unprepared for the conference; and if that third party shall subsequently confirm theprocesverbalof the dialogue, and admit that his 'reasoning faculty' did really feel conscious of the same spiritual conversation; and if this fact be well established by repeated trials, thenmrsandby will admit that a primafaciecase212therosiemcianseerinconclusion, it must still depend on our individual idiosyncracy, whether we believe the revelations of the spiritual world thus obtained are parallel truths or mere repetitions; but m. cahagnet has promised us a tangible proof in

HANDBOOK OF EGYPTIAN MYTHOLOGY

ia have been lost, owing to fires, earthquakes, and tidal waves, but its 700,000 book-scrolls proba- introduction 35 bly contained little about egyptian mythology. greek philosophy, science, and literature were the main interests of the scholars at the mouseion, a kind of protouniversity attached to the library. most members of the ptolemy family never learned the egyptian language, but they were conscious that they were ruling a multicultural society and that they needed the support of influential egyptians. as a symbol of cultural fusion, the ptolemies established the cult of a new god, serapis, who combined features of the egyptian deities apis and osiris with aspects of greek deities such as zeus and dionysus. many of the ptolemies were crowned in the temple of ptah at memphis, and the

HEKAS

rtain intrinsic values, are being used irrespectively of the knowledge which they encode and thus are being dealt with on levels other than those operated upon by the evolving consciousness of the aspiring adept. this however does not mean that these practices don't work, merely that their function is minimised by the context. i am stating matters in this way solely in order to make practitioners conscious of their own approaches, but also with the hope that any readers of traditional descent may consider and perhaps grasp the fact that the current in itself may use many vessels to facilitate transmission, but all vessels are only of importance in their own temporal context. beyond this they are without value to the current; the methods you use may be centuries old- this is unimportant, it

HELENA BLAVATSKY NIGHTMARE TALES

o or three seconds, then glided noiselessly toward the river. itdisappeared like a mist, dissolved in the moonbeams, which seemed to absorb it altogether. i had followed the scene with an intense attention. the mysterious operation, know in the east as theevocation of the scin-lecca, was taking place before my own eyes. to doubt was impossible, and dupotetwas right in saying that mesmerism is the conscious magic of the ancients, and spiritualism the unconsciouseffect of the same magic upon certain organisms. as soon as the vaporous double had smoked itself through the pores of the girl, gospoja had, by a rapidmotion of the hand which was left free, drawn from under her pelisse something which looked to ussuspiciously like a small stiletto, and placed it as rapidly in the girl's bosom. the

and soldiers with indelible gore. iitime- the landmark of gods and men in the boundless field of eternity, the murderer of its offspring and ofmemory in mankind- time moves on with noiseless, incessant step through aeons and ages. amongmillions of other souls, a soul-ego is reborn: for weal or for woe, who knoweth! captive in its new humanform, it grows with it, and together they become, at last, conscious of their existence. happy are the years of their blooming youth, unclouded with want or sorrow. neither knows aught of thepast nor of the future. for them all is the joyful present: for the soul-ego is unaware that it had ever lived inother human tabernacles, it knows not that it shall be again reborn, and it takes no thought of the morrow. its form is calm and content. it has hitherto g

of retribution, and other such equally absurd dreams "we cannot" said he paradoxically one day "hope to live hereafter in the full enjoyment of ourconsciousness, unless we have built for it beforehand a firm and solid foundation of spirituality. nay,laugh not, friend of no faith" he meekly pleaded "but rather think and reflect on this. one who has nevertaught himself to live in spirit during his conscious and responsible life on earth, can hardly hope to enjoy asentient existence after death, when, deprived of his body, he is limited to that spirit alone "what can you mean by life in spirit- i enquired "life on a spiritual plane; that which the buddhists call tushita devaloka (paradise. man can create such ablissful existence for himself between two births, by the gradual transference on

g vitality, was watching withintense and eager curiosity the approaches of its own dissolution, i.e, of its annihilation "i" was hastening torecord my last impressions, lest the dark mantle of eternal oblivion should envelope me, before i had time tofeel and enjoy, the great, the supreme triumph of learning that my life-long convictions were true, that deathis a complete and absolute cessation of conscious being. everything around me was getting darker with everymoment. huge grey shadows were moving before my vision, slowly at first, then with accelerated motion,until they commenced whirling around with an almost vertiginous rapidity. then, as though that motion hadtaken place for the purposes of brewing darkness, the object once reached, it slackened its speed, and thedarkness became grad

now readily give up! while uttering this death-chant to the prostrate form before me, i bent over, and examined it with curiosity. ifelt the surrounding darkness oppressing me, weighing on me almost tangibly, and i fancied i found in it theapproach of the liberator i was welcoming. and yet how very strange! if real, final death takes place in ourconsciousness; if after the bodily death "i" and my conscious perceptions are one- how is it that theseperceptions do not become weaker, why does my brain -action seem as vigorous as ever now. that i amde facto dead. nor does the usual feeling of anxiety, the "heavy heart" so-called, decrease in intensity;nay, it even seems to become worse. unspeakably so. how long it takes for full oblivion to arrive. ah, here's my body again. vanished out of sigh

HELENA BLAVATSKY THE KEY TO THEOSOPHY

ouds from thy eyes and enable thee to see by the light which issues from themselves, not what appears as good to thee, but what is intrinsically good. this is what the scholarly author of the eclectic philosophy, professor alexander wilder, f.t.s, describes as "spiritual photography: the soul is the camera in which facts and events, future, past, and present, are alike fixed; and the mind becomes conscious of them. beyond our everyday world of limits all is one day or state-the past and future comprised in the present. death is the last ecstasis on earth. then the soul is freed from the constraint of the body, and its nobler part is united to higher nature and becomes partaker in the wisdom and foreknowledge of the higher beings. page 9 the key to theosophy- hp blavatsky.txt real theosophy

ave always been the most insisted upon. this accounts for the resemblance, amounting almost to identity, between the ethics of theosophy and those of the religion of buddha. q. are there any great points of difference? a. one great distinction between theosophy and exoteric buddhism is that the latter, represented by the southern church, entirely denies (a) the existence of any deity, and (b) any conscious postmortem life, or even any self-conscious surviving individuality in man. such at least is the teaching of the siamese sect, now considered as the purest form of exoteric buddhism. and it is so, if we refer only to buddha's public teachings; the reason for such reticence on his part i will give further on. but the schools of the northern buddhist church, established in those countries

member is entitled to general instruction if he only wants it; but few are willing to become what is called "working members" and most prefer to remain the drones of theosophy. let it be page 15 the key to theosophy- hp blavatsky.txt understood that private research is encouraged in the t.s, provided it does not infringe the limit which separates the exoteric from the esoteric, the blind from the conscious magic -ooo- the difference between theosophy and occultism q. you speak of theosophy and occultism; are they identical? a. by no means. a man may be a very good theosophist indeed, whether in or outside of the society, without being in any way an occultist. but no one can be a true occultist without being a real theosophist; otherwise he is simply a black magician, whether conscious or u

he dead cannot return to earth-save in rare and exceptional cases, of which i may speak later; nor do they communicate with men except by entirely subjective means. that which does appear objectively, is only the phantom of the ex-physical man. but in psychic, and so to say "spiritual" spiritualism, we do believe, most decidedly. q. do you reject the phenomena also? a. assuredly not-save cases of conscious fraud. q. how do you account for them, then? a. in many ways. the causes of such manifestations are by no means so simple as the spiritualists would like to believe. foremost of all, the deus ex machina of the so-called "materializations" is usually the astral body or "double" of the medium or of someone present. this astral body is also the producer or operating force in the manifestati

ns, the kamalokic "shells" of the vanished personalities that were; at other times, elementals. spirit is a word of manifold and wide significance. i really do not know what spiritualists mean by the term; but what we understand them to claim is that the physical phenomena are produced by the reincarnating ego, the spiritual and immortal "individuality" and this hypothesis we entirely reject. the conscious individuality of the disembodied cannot materialize, nor can it return from its own mental devachanic sphere to the plane of terrestrial objectivity. q. but many of the communications received from the "spirits" show not only intelligence, but a knowledge of facts not known to the medium, and sometimes even not consciously present to the mind of the investigator, or any of those who comp

HINE PHIL ASPECTS OF EVOCATION

ucture of .how the world should be- that is, consensus reality, it seems to me that there is a factor which can be termed .the credibility envelope. which comes into play, whereby an individual .fits. the experience into a category that least strains the limitations of consensus reality. thus a strange encounter may become a meeting with a religious entity, a ghost, or creatures from outer space. conscious .belief. in the validity of such entities is not necessarily a factor, since all these phenomena are part of the folklore of .the unknown. and can be present as .memes (units of information) in the subconscious mind of the individual, thanks to our information-rich culture, with its vast networks of media for the transmission of information. investigation into such experiences suggests t

to names, dates, places and so forth. the common themes which arise in such encounters could well be a product of cultural similarities between individuals, or even commonalities formed from the way the human brain structures perception. paul deveraux tentatively asserts the proposition that the earth light phenomena is consciousness-sensitive. that is, that the energy forms are sensitive to the conscious mind of the observer. many accounts of earth lights talk about the lights following the observer, playing .tag. with them, or appear to display the characteristics of being intelligently guided. this brings us back to magical phenomena and fra. choronzon.s .chaos invocation. theories. when creating (or evoking a spirit from a grimoire, we are focusing energy and building an information m

oring the dynamics of sound, particularly different vocal techniques used to produce an altered state of consciousness(asc. one of the key factors seems to be rhythm. rhythms carry our consciousness along, from heartbeats, to cycles of breathing, sleeping, night-day and the passage of seasons. rhythms promote associated body movements and adjustments, and act as a signal to begin movement without conscious effort, 36 so that less energy is expended when you begin; for example, it has been shown that soldiers can march further, and in better form, with less fatigue, when accompanied by a marching band. the feeling of being .carried. comes from the structure that rhythm gives to our time-sense, and the pattern gives a sense of continuance. it becomes a motor attitude, and one.s attention is

HINE P OVEN READY CHAOS

dness that always abounds in their vicinity. study them carefully (if from a safe distance, and you might learn a thing or two. 9. deconditioning as i pointed out earlier, it is relatively easy to shift between magical beliefs and produce concordant results. this is not to say, however, that all belief-shifting is so simple. some levels of our attitude/belief structure are remarkably resiliant to conscious change. indeed, some structures are able to resist change by remaining elusive and invisible to conscious awareness, and must be dragged, kicking, into the painful light of self-revelation. if i may use the analogy of beliefs as buildings (the city of selfs, around the walls of which howls the wind of kia, then the continual process of deconditioning may be likened to chipping away at th

of automatic actions. such techniques are generally known as metanoia- learning to look at the world in different ways. it seems that the changes in neural patterning produced by these processes serve to dishabituate the reticular formation s reaction to stimuli. thus, after a session of meditation, the world appears to be brighter or newer, because the rate of neural pulses which is the basis of conscious experience has been 61 oven-ready chaos first dampened, then re-stimulated, so that they are firing at a faster rate than normal. physicist david bohm believes that if we can at least begin to concieve of a holistic, rather than fragmented universe, then our minds would begin to move in a similar way, and from this would flow an ordered action towards the whole. this is certainly the cas

ion: sorting out which input is important. this is due to the abnormal functioning of a region of the brain stem known as the vestibular nuclei, which is again, related to the reticular formation. the vestibular nuclei integrates information from the different senses, and so if there is a problem at this level of sub-cortical processing, it will manifest as confusion of one sort or another at the conscious level of awareness. the neurological defecit could be due to genetic anomalies, leading to atypical brain development, or due to stress reactions. activity at the subcortical level, that guides the information that becomes the content of conscious experience, is thought by some neuroscientists to be the key to ascs. some have postulated that such experiences may be programmed at the gene

HP LOVECRAFT A DARK LORE

e when the great priest cthulhu, from his dark house in the mighty city of r'lyeh under the waters, should rise and bring the earth again beneath his sway. some day he would call, when the stars were ready, and the secret cult would always be waiting to liberate him. meanwhile no more must be told. there was a secret which even torture could not extract. mankind was not absolutely alone among the conscious things of earth, for shapes came out of the dark to visit the faithful few. but these were not the great old ones. no man had ever seen the old ones. the carven idol was great cthulhu, but none might say whether or not the others were precisely like him. no one could read the old writing now, but things were told by word of mouth. the chanted ritual was not the secret- that was never spo

forgot his mission when he fleetingly spied the two figures in the dim light of his lantern. they darted almost noiselessly through the underbrush, and the astonished watcher seemed to think they were entirely unclothed. afterwards he could not be sure about the boy, who may have had some kind of a fringed belt and a pair of dark trunks or trousers on. wilbur was never subsequently seen alive and conscious without complete and tightly buttoned attire, the disarrangement or threatened disarrangement of which always seemed to fill him with anger and alarm. his contrast with his squalid mother and grandfather in this respect was thought very notable until the horror of 1928 suggested the most valid of reasons. the next january gossips were mildly interested in the fact that 'lavinny's black b

, dr hartwell, called to see him and insisted that he cease work. he refused; intimating that it was of the most vital importance for him to complete the reading of the diary and promising an explanation in due course of time. that evening, just as twilight fell, he finished his terrible perusal and sank back exhausted. his wife, bringing his dinner, found him in a half-comatose state; but he was conscious enough to warn her off with a sharp cry when he saw her eyes wander toward the notes he had taken. weakly rising, he gathered up the scribbled papers and sealed them all in a great envelope, which he immediately placed in his inside coat pocket. he had sufficient strength to get home, but was so clearly in need of medical aid that dr hartwell was summoned at once. as the doctor put him t

ace may easily have arisen from some obscure muscular source unrelated to anything he saw, while the entries in his diary are clearly the result of a fantastic imagination aroused by certain local superstitions and by certain old matters he had uncovered. as for the anomalous conditions at the deserted church of federal hill- the shrewd analyst is not slow in attributing them to some charlatanry, conscious or unconscious, with at least some of which blake was secretly connected. for after all, the victim was a writer and painter wholly devoted to the field of myth, dream, terror, and superstition, and avid in his quest for scenes and effects of a bizarre, spectral sort. his earlier stay in the city -a visit to a strange old man as deeply given to occult and forbidden lore as he- had ended

subterrene gulf of cobwebs and dust faintly litten by the western sun's filtered rays. debris, old barrels, and ruined boxes and furniture of numerous sorts met his eye, though over everything lay a shroud of dust which softened all sharp outlines. the rusted remains of a hot-air furnace showed that the building had been used and kept in shape as late as mid-victorian times. acting almost without conscious initiative, blake crawled through the window and let himself down to the dust-carpeted and debris-strewn concrete floor. the vaulted cellar was a vast one, without partitions; and in a corner far to the right, amid dense shadows, he saw a black archway evidently leading upstairs. he felt a peculiar sense of oppression at being actually within the great spectral building, but kept it in c

HP LOVECRAFT AT THE MOUNTAINS OF MADNESS

t twenty-three thousand or twenty-four thousand feet above sea level. for this point, then, we first headed in the lightened plane as we embarked on our flight of discovery. the camp itself, on foothills which sprang from a high continental plateau, was some twelve thousand feet in altitude; hence the actual height increase necessary was not so vast as it might seem. nevertheless we were actually conscious of the rarefied air and intense cold as we rose; for, on account of visibility conditions, we had to leave the cabin windows open. we were dressed, of course, in our heaviest furs. as we drew near the forbidding peaks, dark and sinister above the line of crevasse-riven snow and interstitial glaciers, we noticed more and more the curiously regular formations clinging to the slopes; and th

in the beckoning sea of opalescent sky glimpsed betwixt their summits, was a highly subtle and attenuated matter not to be explained in literal words. rather was it an affair of vague psychological symbolism and aesthetic association- a thing mixed up with exotic poetry and paintings, and with archaic myths lurking in shunned and forbidden volumes. even the wind s burden held a peculiar strain of conscious malignity; and for a second it seemed that the composite sound included a bizarre musical whistling or piping over a wide range as the blast swept in and out of the omnipresent and resonant cave mouths. there was a cloudy note of reminiscent repulsion in this sound, as complex and unplaceable as any of the other dark impressions. we were now, after a slow ascent, at a height of twenty-th

sh violation of known natural law seemed certain at the outset. here, on a hellishly ancient table-land fully twenty thousand feet high, and in a climate deadly to habitation since a prehuman age not less than five hundred thousand years ago, there stretched nearly to the vision s limit a tangle of orderly stone which only the desperation of mental self-defense could possibly attribute to any but conscious and artificial cause. we had previously dismissed, so far as serious thought was concerned, any theory that the cubes and ramparts of the mountainsides were other than natural in origin. how could they be otherwise, when man himself could scarcely have been differentiated from the great apes at the time when this region succumbed to the present unbroken reign of glacial death? yet now th

ill over the crusted snow toward the stupendous stone labyrinth that loomed against the opalescent west, we felt almost as keen a sense of imminent marvels as we had felt on approaching the unfathomed mountain pass four hours previously. true, we had become visually familiar with the incredible secret concealed by the barrier peaks; yet the prospect of actually entering primordial walls reared by conscious beings perhaps millions of years ago-before any known race of men could have existed- was none the less awesome and potentially terrible in its implications of cosmic abnormality. though the thinness of the air at this prodigious altitude made exertion somewhat more difficult than usual, both danforth and i found ourselves bearing up very well, and felt equal to almost any task which mig

economical trail of paper- for it was precisely the same in kind as that by which we had reached the cul-de-sac; except that it tended to adhere more closely to the ground level and even descend to basement corridors. every now and then we could trace certain disturbing marks in the debris or litter underfoot; and after we had passed outside the radius of the gasoline scent, we were again faintly conscious- spasmodically- of that more hideous and more persistent scent. after the way had branched from our former course, we sometimes gave the rays of our single torch a furtive sweep along the walls; noting in almost every case the well-nigh omnipresent sculptures, which indeed seem to have formed a main aesthetic outlet for the old ones. about 9:30 p.m, while traversing a long, vaulted corri

HP LOVECRAFT COOL AIR

ronger than organic life itself, so that if a bodily frame be but originally healthy and carefully preserved, it may through a scientific enhancement of these qualities retain a kind of nervous animation despite the most serious impairments, defects, or even absences in the battery of specific organs. he might, he half jestingly said, some day teach me to live--or at least to possess some kind of conscious existence--without any heart at all! for his part, he was afflicted with a complication of maladies requiring a very exact regimen which included constant cold. any marked rise in temperature might, if prolonged, affect him fatally; and the frigidity of his habitation--some 55 or 56 degrees fahrenheit--was maintained by an absorption system of ammonia cooling, the gasoline engine of whos

HP LOVECRAFT DAGON

on the gentler slope beneath, gazing into the stygian deeps where no light had yet penetrated. all at once my attention was captured by a vast and singular object on the opposite slope, which rose steeply about a hundred yards ahead of me; an object that gleamed whitely in the newly bestowed rays of the ascending moon. that it was merely a gigantic piece of stone, i soon assured myself; but i was conscious of a distinct impression that its contour and position were not altogether the work of nature. a closer scrutiny filled me with sensations i cannot express; for despite its enormous magnitude, and its position in an abyss which had yawned at the bottom of the sea since the world was young, i perceived beyond a doubt that the strange object was a well-shaped monolith whose massive bulk ha

HP LOVECRAFT HERBERT WEST REANIMATOR

and artificial life might be made perpetual by repetitions of the injection, but we had learned that an ordinary natural life would not respond to the action. to establish the artificial motion, natural life must be extinct- the specimens must be very fresh, but genuinely dead. the awesome quest had begun when west and i were students at the miskatonic university medical school in arkham, vividly conscious for the first time of the thoroughly mechanical nature of life. that was seven years before, but west looked scarcely a day older now- he was small, blond, clean-shaven, soft-voiced, and spectacled, with only an occasional flash of a cold blue eye to tell of the hardening and growing fanaticism of his character under the pressure of his terrible investigations. our experiences had often

HP LOVECRAFT THE CALL OF CTHULHU

e when the great priest cthulhu, from his dark house in the mighty city of r'lyeh under the waters, should rise and bring the earth again beneath his sway. some day he would call, when the stars were ready, and the secret cult would always be waiting to liberate him. meanwhile no more must be told. there was a secret which even torture could not extract. mankind was not absolutely alone among the conscious things of earth, for shapes came out of the dark to visit the faithful few. but these were not the great old ones. no man had ever seen the old ones. the carven idol was great cthulhu, but none might say whether or not the others were precisely like him. no one could read the old writing now, but things were told by word of mouth. the chanted ritual was not the secret- that was never spo

HP LOVECRAFT THE MUSIC OF ERICH ZANN

roof that the horror was real the awful, inarticulate cry which only a mute can utter, and which rises only in moments of the most terrible fear or anguish. i knocked repeatedly at the door, but received no response. afterward i waited in the black hallway, shivering with cold and fear, till i heard the poor musician s feeble effort to rise from the floor by the aid of a chair. believing him just conscious after a fainting fit, i renewed my rapping, at the same time calling out my name reassuringly. i heard zann stumble to the window and close both shutter and sash, then stumble to the door, which he falteringly unfastened to admit me. this time his delight at having me present was real; for his distorted face gleamed with relief while he clutched at my coat as a child clutches at its moth

g sounds i had never thought a viol could emit. the shutter rattled more loudly, unfastened, and commenced slamming against the window. then the glass broke shiveringly under the persistent impacts, and the chill wind rushed in, making the candles sputter and rustling the sheets of paper on the table where zann had begun to write out his horrible secret. i looked at zann, and saw that he was past conscious observation. his blue eyes were bulging, glassy and sightless, and the frantic playing had become a blind, mechanical, unrecognizable orgy that no pen could even suggest. a sudden gust, stronger than the others, caught up the manuscript and bore it toward the window. i followed the flying sheets in desperation, but they were gone before i reached the demolished panes. then i remembered m

HP LOVECRAFT THE NAMELESS CITY

r moment, however, i received a still greater shock in the form of a definite sound- the first which had broken the utter silence of these tomb-like depths. it was a deep, low moaning, as of a distant throng of condemned spirits, and came from the direction in which i was staring. its volume rapidly grew, till it soon reverberated frightfully through the low passage, and at the same time i became conscious of an increasing draught of old air, likewise flowing from the tunnels and the city above. the touch of this air seemed to restore my balance, for i instantly recalled the sudden gusts which had risen around the mouth of the abyss each sunset and sunrise, one of which had indeed revealed the hidden tunnels to me. i looked at my watch and saw that sunrise was near, so bracing myself to re

HP LOVECRAFT THE OUTSIDER

know. no teacher urged or guided me, and i do not recall hearing any human voice in all those years- not even my own; for although i had read of speech, i had never thought to try to speak aloud. my aspect was a matter equally unthought of, for there were no mirrors in the castle, and i merely regarded myself by instinct as akin to the youthful figures i saw drawn and painted in the books. i felt conscious of youth because i remembered so little. outside, across the putrid moat and under the dark mute trees, i would often lie and dream for hours about what i read in the books; and would longingly picture myself amidst gay crowds in the sunny world beyond the endless forests. once i tried to escape from the forest, but as i went farther from the castle the shade grew denser and the air more

chaotic as it was, still held the frantic craving for light; and not even the fantastic wonder which had happened could stay my course. i neither knew nor cared whether my experience was insanity, dreaming, or magic; but was determined to gaze on brilliance and gaiety at any cost. i knew not who i was or what i was, or what my surroundings might be; though as i continued to stumble along i became conscious of a kind of fearsome latent memory that made my progress not wholly fortuitous. i passed under an arch out of that region of slabs and columns, and wandered through the open country; sometimes following the visible road, but sometimes leaving it curiously to tread across meadows where only occasional ruins bespoke the ancient presence of a forgotten road. once i swam across a swift rive

HP LOVECRAFT THE SHADOW OVER INNSMOUTH

rd did not promise very pleasant dreams, and i felt i must keep the image of his wild, watery eyes as far as possible from my imagination. also, i must not dwell on what that factory inspector had told the newburyport ticket-agent about the gilman house and the voices of its nocturnal tenants- not on that, nor on the face beneath the tiara in the black church doorway; the face for whose horror my conscious mind could not account. it would perhaps have been easier to keep my thoughts from disturbing topics had the room not been so gruesomely musty. as it was, the lethal mustiness blended hideously with the town's general fishy odour and persistently focussed one's fancy on death and decay. another thing that disturbed me was the absence of a bolt on the door of my room. one had been there

HP LOVECRAFT THE THING IN THE MOONLIGHT

cleft in this beetling precipice, noting as i did so the black mouths of many fearsome burrows extending from both walls into the depths of the stony plateau. at several points the passage was roofed over by the choking of the upper parts of the narrow fissure; these places being exceeding dark, and forbidding the perception of such burrows as may have existed there. in one such dark space i felt conscious of a singular accession of fright, as if some subtle and bodiless emanation from the abyss were engulfing my spirit; but the blackness was too great for me to perceive the source of my alarm. at length i emerged upon a tableland of moss-grown rock and scanty soil, lit by a faint moonlight which had replaced the expiring orb of day. casting my eyes about, i beheld no living object; but wa

HP LOVECRAFT THE TOMB

ntal vision to weigh with patience and intelligence those isolated phenomena, seen and felt only by a psychologically sensitive few, which lie outside its common experience. men of broader intellect know that there is no sharp distinction betwixt the real and the unreal; that all things appear as they do only by virtue of the delicate individual physical and mental media through which we are made conscious of them; but the prosaic materialism of the majority condemns as madness the flashes of supersight which penetrate the common veil of obvious empricism. my name is jervas dudley, and from earliest childhood i have been a dreamer and a visionary. wealthy beyond the necessity of a commercial life, and temperamentally unfitted for the formal studies and social recreation of my acquaintances

HP LOVECRAFT THROUGH THE GATES OF THE SILVER KEY

he required be materialized, through concentration. he had seen such things on earth- in india, where the combined, projected will of a circle of adepts can make a thought take tangible substance, and in hoary atlaanat, of which few even dare speak. just what the ultimate gate was, and how it was to be passed, carter could not be certain; but a feeling of tense expectancy surged over him. he was conscious of having a kind of body, and of holding the fateful silver key in his hand. the masses of towering stone opposite him seemed to possess the evenness of a wall, toward the centre of which his eyes were irresistibly drawn. and then suddenly he felt the mental currents of the most ancient one cease to flow forth, for the first time carter realized how terrific utter silence, mental and phy

nk of madness, were a limitless confusion of beings which he knew were as much himself as the local manifestation now beyond the ultimate gate. there were carters in settings belonging to every known and suspected age of earth's history, and to remoter ages of earthly entity transcending knowledge, suspicion, and credibility; carters of forms both human and non-human, vertebrate and invertebrate, conscious and mindless, animal and vegetable. and more, there were carters having nothing in common with earthly life, but moving outrageously amidst backgrounds of other planets and systems and galaxies and cosmic con-tinua; spores of eternal life drifting from world to world, universe to universe, yet all equally himself. some of the glimpses recalled dreams- both faint and vivid, single and per

the focal point of an intense concentration of energy which smote and hammered and seared unbearably in the now-familiar rhythm of outer space, and which he could not classify as either the blasting heat of a blazing star, or the all-petrifying cold of the ultimate abyss. bands and rays of colour utterly foreign to any spectrum of our universe played and wove and interlaced before him, and he was conscious of a frightful velocity of motion. he caught one fleeting glimpse of a figure sitting alone upon a cloudy throne more hexagonal than otherwise. chapter six as the hindoo paused in his story he saw that de marigny and phillips were watching him absorbedly. aspinwall pretended to ignore the narrative and kept his eyes ostentatiously on the papers before him. the alien-rhythmed ticking of t

HUEBNER LOUISE WITCHCRAFT FOR ALL WICCA 04

another. witchcraft is simply a form of self-promotion. people have always secretly agreed to the existence of witchcraft, and it may be that they have become more open about it (not i- i always have been open about it. everyone i talk to, even if they do not want the public to know that they believe in this sort of thing, will confide their belief to me. i've never felt the least bit odd or self-conscious about doing what i do or being what i am, because everyone always admits that they believe in what i do. they may not tell each other, but they tell me- doctors, lawyers, and other professional men who don't want their clients to know that they believe in magic. most doctors readily believe in witchcraft, but they believe anybody can develop it. many agree that it exists. of course, i ad

no norm. most of the people who are interested in witchcraft want to know about spells, and particularly how to increase their sexual vitality, to capture or keep somebody. it's never to get rid of somebody or decrease something, it seems. almost anybody can benefit from the powers of witchcraft. it's a lot more than just a positive way of thinking. it taps a source of power far greater than the conscious mind. the power of positive thinking is one thing, but with witchcraft you use something other than your conscious mind. i believe positive thinking works to a certain degree, but how do you keep your thinking positive? no matter how strong you are, your subconscious is going to trip you up. you can't sustain a positive thought without thinking something negative is going to happen. what

fice with the same fantastic invention. it has happened time and again in medicine, and scientists argue that, naturally, at the conclusion of years of experimentation with processes, a discovery is inevitable. but actually, couldn't it also be true that the thought is there at that time, and many people are tuned-in to it. if that's the case, it could mean that there exists some extension of the conscious mind. and if there is a connection like this, then how could it be unless there were a connection between all our minds? a universal mind. perhaps witches are more able to tap this basic power, this universal subconscious, than are ordinary people. this also might explain why there's such an emotional drain on witches, who become horribly depleted at times. i get charged up again, usuall

e the kind of witchcraft that involves sticking pins into little dolls. these people continually practise voodoo, and the interesting thing is that it works- whether or not you believe in it, or even whether or not you know it's going on. you don't have to be in the know: you can be completely innocent of it, and it still works. it's an example of one subconscious reaching out to another. if your conscious mind is aware of what's taking place, then it's certainly incidental. caribbean voodoo traffics in fright. it's famous for its use of animal intestines to make special little pouches, or to burn in the same way that we use parchment paper in spells. the whole philosophy is one of death, blood and guts. but witchdoctors do use candles and herbs, too. southern european witches used to use

me way that we use parchment paper in spells. the whole philosophy is one of death, blood and guts. but witchdoctors do use candles and herbs, too. southern european witches used to use locks of hair, nail clippings and occasionally blood from the object of the spell. they believed it was the object itself that had a magical effect. i believe the mental power exerted against the individual cast a conscious spell into his subconscious. objects are generally used for the confidence they give the person using them. there have been cases in haiti, for example, where a person was hexed and actually weakened and died as a result. this happens because the person who casts the spell has the power to project destructive thought into the victim's subconscious, through the force created by hatred. an

INITIATION INTO HERMETICS

eason for high adepts or saints always being represented in the images with a halo identical to the aura we have described. besides the character, the temperament and the activity of the electromagnetic fluid, the astral body still has two centers in the brain, the cerebrum being the seat of normal consciousness, whilst in the cerebellum, there is the opposite to the normal consciousness, the sub-conscious. as to their functions, see the chapter concerning the spirit. as it has been said before, according to the elements, the soul is divided in exactly the same way as the body. the psychic functions, powers and properties also have their seat respectively in the soul and certain centers analogous to all the elements, which the indian philosophy designates as charkas. the awakening of these

bound to time and space. the astral plane, sphere of the perishable or mutable spirit, is bound to space, the mental plane being timeless and spaceless. the very same thing happens with all the mental properties. the reception of a thought in the mental body, through the link of the astral and mental matrix bound to space and time in the total form, needs a certain amount of time to become fully conscious of this thought. according to the mental maturity, the train of thoughts is different in each individual. the more advanced, the more cultured man is, the faster thoughts will develop in mind. likewise as the astral plane is inhabited, so too is the mental plane. besides the ideal forms, there are principally the deceased ones whose astral bodies have been dissolved by the elements in th

inks rexresearch.com initiation into hermetics by franz bardon part i: theory part ii practice step i magic mental training 1. thought control, discipline of thoughts, subordination of thoughts step i magic psychic training 1. introspection of self-knowledge 2. making of the (black& white) mirrors of the soul step i magic physical training 1. the material or carnal body 2. mystery of breathing 3. conscious reception of food 4. the magic of water step ii magic mental training 1. autosuggestion or the secret of subcosciousness 2. concentration exercises a. visual b. auditory c. sensory d. olfactory e. taste step ii magic psychic training 1. magic-astral balance with respect to the elements 2. transmutation or refinement of the soul a. by fight or control b. by auto-suggestion c. by transmuta

of water step ii magic mental training 1. autosuggestion or the secret of subcosciousness 2. concentration exercises a. visual b. auditory c. sensory d. olfactory e. taste step ii magic psychic training 1. magic-astral balance with respect to the elements 2. transmutation or refinement of the soul a. by fight or control b. by auto-suggestion c. by transmutation step ii magic physical training 1. conscious pore breathing 2. conscious position of the body 3. body control in everyday life, at will step iii magic mental training 1. concentration of thoughts with 2 or 3 senses at once 2. concentration on objects, landscapes, places 3. concentration on animals& human beings step iii magic psychic training 1. inhaling of the elements in the whole body a. fire b. air c. water d. earth step iii ma

ard projection without passing through the body step v magic physical training 1. preparation for passive communication with the invisible ones a. release of the own hand b. preparation of the fingers with help of the pendulum &c 2. passive communication: a. with the own guardian genius b. with deceased people& other beings step vi magic mental training 1. meditation on the own spirit 2. becoming conscious of the senses in the spirit step vi magic psychic training 1. preparation to master the akasa principle 2. deliberate induction to trance with the help of akasa 3. mastering the elements with an individual ritual from akasa step vi magic physical training 1. deliberate creation of beings: a. elementals b. larvae c. phantoms step vii magic mental training 1. analysis of the spirit with re

INTERVIEW WITH ANDREW CHUMBLEY

ich elements of witch-lore, sabbath mythology and imagery were being employed in the cunning-craft tradition into which i was originally inducted. from what i have learned of previous generations in this and kindred streams of traditional craft, the utilisation of sabbath- imagery had been in process for some time, but during the late 19th century and throughout the 20th century became fully self-conscious. when mythic imagery and direct magical experiences of spirit- flight, faerie convocations, and such like conjoin, the language of sabbatic symbology is actually a very natural vehicle to employ. it is useful at this point to emphasise that traditional craft as a whole embraces many diverse streams of initiation, ritual, custom and spirit-allegiance. i know of at least seven lineages in

ant informing of one s magical work. the sabbatic craft employs the arcana of dream as a vehicle for the reification of spirit-knowledge: the materialisation of the spirit and the spiritualisation of the material. if any aspire to this kind of spirit-relation and wish to gain knowledge of dreaming, let them go out walking by day away from the company of men, out into the fields of their locality. conscious of their step upon the land, let them ask for a sign or token. if the spirits of the place find you acceptable, an object or omen may be revealed. for example, you might see a white stag, a black dog, a magpie, or find a hagstone, a gnarled root, a fallen antler or a snake-slough. fixate your perception at every opportunity on this object and ask the spirits to open the way for you. when

IRISH WITCHCRAFT AND DEMONOLOGY

son as mrs. glover, whose memory was confused by age. at any rate there are probably very few of us at the present day who would care to be forced to say in public either that prayer or the apostles' p. 192 creed if we knew that our lives depended on absolute verbal accuracy, and that the slightest slip might mean death. it is possible, too, that some of the fits of goodwin's children were due to conscious imposture; and certain it is, from a study of the whole case, that the deep-rooted belief of the self-opinionated cotton mather in the truth of such things, as well as the flattering his vanity received, contributed very largely to the success of the whole incident. cotton mather's account of the case was very highly praised by mr. baxter in his certainty of the world of spirits, and thi

ISIS UNVEILED

t remembered, is that 'religion' of the future about whose founder even huxley has made himself wrathful in his famous lecture. the physical basis of life; and maudsley felt obliged, in behalf of modem science, to express himself thus "it is no wonder that scientific men should be anxious to disclaim comte as their law-giver, and to protest against such a king being set up to reign over them. not conscious of any personal obbgation to his writings, conscious how much, in some respects, he has misrepresented the spirit and pretensions of science, they repudiate the allegiance which his enthusiastic disciples would force upon them, and which popular opinion is fast coming to think a natural one. they do digitizecoy google/ 4 isis untbiled well in thus making a timely assertion of independenc

r while banishing the 'unconscious' sorcerer, the person troubled with a demon, from within the sacred pre- cincts of the adyta, the priests, instead of mercilessly burning him, took care of the uniortumite 'possessed one' having hospitals expressly for that purpose in the neighborhood of temples, the ancient 'medium' if obsessed, was taken care of and restored to health. but with one who had, by conscious witchcraft, acquired powers dangerous to his fellow- creatures, the priests of old were as severe as justice herself "any per- son aeddenially guilty of homicide, or of any crime, or convicted of wuchcrajl, was excluded from the eleusinian mysteries" and so were thc^ from all others. this law, mentioned by all writers on the aadent initiation, speaks for itself. the claim of augustine* t

r. if he were the worst heretic in tbe land, instead of being atrai^t in hia orthodoxy, be would not do so much evil to religion aa he does by hia familiar blasphemiea" digitizecoy google the hindtt deui-gods op the third decree 103 the arcane philosophy of india there are depths irhich they have not sounded, and cannot sound, for they pass on without perceiving them. there is a pervading tone of conscious superiority, a ring of contempt in the treatment of hindi! metaphysics, as though the european mind is alone enlightened enough to polish the rough diamond of the old sanskrit writers, and separate right from wrong for the benefit of their descendants. we see them disputing over the external forms of ex- pression without a conception of the great vital truths these hide from the profane

dia in short, genoally termed yogins, woe asked by marco polo "how it conies that they are not ashamed to go stark naked as they do" they answered the inquirer of the thirteenth century as a missionary of the nineteenth was answered "we go naked" tfaey say "because nal^ we came into the world, and we denre to have nothing about us that is of this worid. moreover, we have no ran of the flesh to be conscious of, and therefore, we are not ashamed of our nakedness, any more than you are to show your hand or your face. you who are conscious of the sins of the flesh, do well to have shame, and to cover your nakedness" one could make a curious list of tbe excuses and explanations of the clergy to account for siniilarities daily discovered between romanism and heathen religions. yet the summary wo

ISRAEL REGARDIE A PRACTICAL GUIDE TO GEOMANTIC DIVINATION

an undertaking. a few lines of simple interpretation selected from the writings of aleister crowley and carl g.jung would not be amiss. with these basic ideas, the enterprising student can then propound his own theory to suit the psychological framework with which he is working. in psychopathology it has already been securely established that unconscious psychic patterns influence and govern all conscious behaviour. the latter is motivated by what one psychological school has come to call 'complexes' aggregates of mental contents, heavily charged with energy and feeling or by what another school has termed 'archetypal images. there is little need to hammer away at these basic facts; they have been too well and too long established. it should become apparent then that the mechanisms of pre

ure of the matter enquired about. some of crowley's thinking relative to divination is 10 a practical guide to geomantic divination also particularly apt to our enquiry, and is therefore worth quoting 'the theory of any process of divination may be stated in a few simple terms '1. we postulate the existence of intelligences, either wi t h i n or without the diviner, of which he is not immediately conscious (it does not matter to the theory whether the communicating spirit so called is an objective entity or a concealed portion of the diviner's mind) we assume that such intelligences are able to reply correctly within limits to the questions asked "2. we postulate that it is possible to construct a compendium of hieroglyphs sufficiently elastic in meaning to include every possible idea, and

JASMUHEEN THE FOOD OF GODS

ch more. the theta. delta pattern is the home of our latent paranormal abilities and when accessed allows our inner resources of divine nutrition to flow. in the metaphysical world, which power/s a person has often depends on the role they have agreed to play in the cycles of human evolution. when the theta and the delta brain wave patterns are sustained not only does the veil go down between the conscious and subconscious mind allowing reprogramming of the whole bio-system in a more effective way, but we also begin to tap into other realms of reality, where issues like the following become more real for us. divine radiance. where we can increase or decrease our auric emanations so that our presence nourishes others in a healthy way. divine intentions. where we understand the power of our

cable energy that is incredible to experience, grace is the oil that smoothes the way in life. divine communication. communion with the god within and the inner plane holy ones divine nutrition: the madonna frequency& the food of gods with jasmuheen 17. divine manifestation. the ability to recognize the will of the creator and to manifest according to the divine plan s current agenda which is our conscious cocreation of paradise on earth. divine bliss. true emotional, mental and spiritual nourishment. divine nutrition as in pranic feeding and the freedom it brings and. divine revelation. the zone of true knowing beyond limited perceptions and realities. the above are some of the benefits that come from accessing the divine nutrition channel and we will elaborate on these later. i call thes

ain wave patterns are firmly anchored in the theta zone of 4 to 7 cycles per second. in this field divine revelations and holy visions are more common as are visitations with holy beings that reside on the inner realms and who are accessible when our 6th sense of intuition and our 7th sense of knowing are activated and tuned to their channels. we tune to them via the power of programming, and the conscious direction of our will and intention, and our success at connecting with them is determined by the purity of our heart levels which then magnetize the pure of heart to us. the more we spend time in this field, the more we wish to give something back, to serve and be of use to others and to have our presence contribute positively in this world. it is in the theta field where the shaman as

ur physical body has been flooded by so much light, love, joy and divine ecstasy that every cell is vibrating at the frequency of a true god in form; in this stage our emotional body has been flooded with such an unconditionally loving presence that we find ourselves experiencing a deep knowingness and awe of the beauty, perfection and immensity of creation. our mental being may or may not retain conscious awareness in this field as this depends on how deep we dive into the delta zone, however bathing in this field changes us permanently and on such deep levels that we can not explain our experience there and often lose our words when we try. in this stage we often oscillate between the theta and delta fields as it is difficult to retain the desire to function in, or partake of, the physic

her zones through a simple change in lifestyle that includes meditation, mind mastery and maybe even yoga. the alpha field reveals the zen of life, allowing us down time, to chill out and re-set the direction of our own life, to assess the imbalances and re-address them hopefully for the good of all. time in the alpha zone improves our health and happiness levels and is step one in the direct and conscious feeding our soul. the theta field brings co-incidences that no longer seem to be random and time spent here attracts events filled with symbolism and deep, meaningful possibilities for it is a field of infinitely creative potential, a field of grace, true nourishment and love. this is the field through which all holiness and true messengers come. this is the zone from which all the holy

JENNINGS HARGRAVE ROSICRUCIANS RITES MYSTERIES

e affirmed it, not through present persuasions, but through unreal incidents, post-dating reappearance. as to the belief in miracles, hume asserts that the christian religion cannot be believed by any reasonable person without a miracle. mere reason, he assures us, is insufficient to convince us of its veracity; and whoever is bhuddistic, or boodistic, maya. 129 moved by faith to assent to it, is conscious of a continued miracle in his own person, which subverts all the principles of his understanding. the theosophic foundation of the bhuddistic maya, or universal illusion, has been finely alluded to by sir william jones, who was deeply imbued with the oriental mysticism and transcendental religious views. the inextricable difficulties, says he, attending the vulgar notion of material subs

ion produces no suffering, but by the help of knowledge. here the point of view is erroneously taken for granted. the end of the oak, in another comprehension, may be the weed, as well as the end of the weed the oak. the contraries may be converse, out of our appreciation. review of the above work in miscellaneous and fugitive pieces. london: t. davies, 1774. there is no evil but must inhere in a conscious being, or be referred to it; that is, evil must be felt before it is evil. review of a free enquiry into the nature and origin of evil, p. 5 of the same miscellaneous and fugitive pieces. london: t. davies, russell street, covent garden; bookseller to the royal academy. 1774. query, whether the review of this book, though attributed to dr. johnson, be not by soame jenyns himself, the aut

JESSUP MK THE CASE FOR THE UFO

locality of the united states. they were very prevalent in the 19th century, especially circa the stunning decade of the 1880's. they were prone to report peculiar storms, abnormal 163 weather, and unexplainable occurrences. almost every county in the u.s. published one of these histories in the latter part of the 19th century or the very early part of the 20th. rural people are much more weather-conscious than city folks. so, in our quest for records of falling masses of water, we are most anxious to have data from rural records. one field of research which we do not believe to have been worked is sportsman's magazines such as field and stream. the correspondence columns of such magazines should supply some data on singular clouds, storms, ufo's and erratics from space. the most general a

K AMBER THE BASICS OF MAGICK

o you are* magick 3- the four worlds* the ancients described man as mind, body, and soul. psychologists of the twentieth century added the subconscious to that deffinition. this produces a four-fold classification. the universe is also divided into four corresponding parts('worlds, as shown below: world body quality= spiritual world spiritual body (soul or kia) intuition mental world mental body (conscious mind) rational thought astral world astral body (subconscious) emotions physical world physical body physical senses the astral body (subconscious) is the intermediary for intuition, magical and psychic phenomena, and is the 'psychic link' to the physical world. most occult and magical phenomena originate in the invisible, non-sensate, the basics of magick get any book for free on: www.a

KETAB E SIYAH

spirit, like a tempest, was infolded upon itself, a crashing sea that could find not rest nor movement in any direction except around and around, making itself a knotted mass. in this confusion, i wandered far from the city, leaving behind proud walls, bronze-burnished and studded with shining jasper, walking the twisted roads of the unlighted halls, hewn from the rock of the earth. in that half-conscious, unquiet travel i came there, amongst the high stone pillars, a great gulf, a deep ocean, unknowing of dawn and dusk, with venus as their herald or page, shining in the sky. this sea's sky was vaulted stone, dark and distant, shadow-veiled from the eyes that sought it. the swell of its abysmal waters resounded in echo about the great chamber, its farther shore obscured by countless colum

LAITMAN M BASIC CONCEPTS IN KABBALAH

, we will become able to receive all the goodness that was prepared for us. surely, this goal will be achieved in accordance with his plan. two paths of development in the right direction are prepared for us: a path of suffering that compels us to escape it. we do not see the goal and are forced to run away from the pain. this path is called "unconscious evolution" or "a path of pain" the path of conscious, painless, and quick spiritual development by following the kabbalistic method, t h e e s s e n c e a n d t h e p u r p o s e o f k a b b a l a h 43 which facilitates a quick attainment of the desirable result. the purpose of all the laws of development using the method of kabbalah is to recognize the good and evil within us, and develop recognition of evil. by observing the spiritual la

nd the third states. however, if the third state already exists (albeit not in our sensations) and, according to the creator s plan, we are obliged to achieve it, then where is our freedom of will? it appears from the aforesaid that although we are obliged to attain the set goal, there are two ways to do that, or to pass from the first to the third state: the first way is voluntary; it includes a conscious observation of rules prescribed by kabbalah; the second is a path of suffering, because suffering can purify the body of egoism, force it to achieve altruism, and thus merge with the creator. the only difference between these two paths is that the first is shorter. after all, the second, or the path of suffering, still brings us back to the first one. in any event, everything is intercon

LAITMAN M FROM CHAOS TO HARMONY

, such phenomena as equilibrium of pressures, concentrations, temperatures, the flowing of water to the lowest place, and the dispersal of heat and cold, are created. in scientific terms, a balanced state is called homeostasis (homo, in latin, means same, and stasis means state. homeostasis is the state to which everything in reality is attracted. however, at the human level, homeostasis requires conscious participation. this is why, as long as we are not chapter four: breaching the balance 73 aware of the fact that an egoistic attitude toward others harms us and the world, we cannot be held accountable. instead, nature comes to our aid by showing us that there is an imbalance, which is why it is now leading us to a point of a comprehensive crisis in our egoistic evolution. the purpose of

LAITMAN M KABBALAH REVEALED

ch other. then, the more successful we become at bonding, kabbalist yehuda ashlag writes that the entrance of the upper light into the desire and its departure from it, make a vessel fit for its task: altruistic. in other words, if we want to feel unity with the creator, we must first be united with him, then experience the loss of this unity. by experiencing both states we will be able to make a conscious choice, and consciousness is necessary for true unity. we can compare this process to a child who feels connected to its parents as a baby, rebels as an adolescent, and finally, as the child becomes an adult, understands and justifies his or her upbringing. 34 kabbalah revealed the more we will feel adam s eternal existence instead of our passing physical existence. especially today, alt

all evil. it is a very personal and powerful experience, but it invariably brings one to want to change, move from egoism to altruism. kabbalah: then and now 37 as we have said, the creator treats all of us as a single, united created being. we have tried to achieve our goals egoistically, but today we are discovering that our problems will only be solved collectively and altruistically. the more conscious we become of our egoism, the more we will want to use the method of kabbalah to change our nature to altruism. we did not do it when kabbalah first appeared, but we can do it now, because now we know we need it! the past 5,000 years of human evolution have been a process of trying one method, examining the pleasures it provides, becoming disillusioned with it, and leaving it for another

y that obvious? minerals exist so that plants can feed on them and grow; plants exist so animals can feed on them and grow; minerals, plants, and animals exist so humans can feed on them and grow. but what 88 kabbalah revealed is the purpose of human existence? all the levels serve us, but what or whom do we serve? ourselves? our egos? when we first ask these questions, it is the beginning of our conscious evolution, the emergence of the desire for spirituality. this is called the point in the heart. in the last evolutionary degree, we begin to understand the process we are parts of. simply put, we begin to acquire nature s logic. the more we understand its logic, the more we expand our consciousness and integrate with it. in the end, when we have fully mastered nature s logic, we will und

name sixth sense is a bit misleading, because we are not actually developing another sense; we are developing an intention. while developing this intention, we study the creator s forms, the forms of bestowal, opposite from our natural egoistic makeup. this is why the sixth sense is not given to us by nature; it is opposite from us. building the intention over each desire we feel is what makes us conscious of who we are, who the creator is, and whether or not we want to be like him. only if we have two options before us can we make a real choice. therefore, the creator does not force us to be like him x altruistic xbut shows us who we are, who he is, and gives us the opportunity to make our own free choice. once we ve made our choice, we become the people we intend to be: creator-like, or

esents a spiritual state. the last generation is the last and highest state that can be reached. and kabbalists said that the time we are living in xthe beginning of the 21st century xis when we would see the generation of the spiritual ascent. but these kabbalists also said that for this change to happen, we cannot continue to develop the way we ve been evolving thus far. they said that today, a conscious, free choice is required if we want to grow. 122 kabbalah revealed as with any beginning or birth, the emergence of the last generation, the generation of free choice, is no easy process. until recently, we have been evolving in our lower desires xstill through speaking xleaving out the spiritual level. but now the spiritual reshimot (spiritual genes, if you will) are surfacing in millio

LAITMAN M KABBALAH ATTAINING THE WORLDS BEYOND

e bible are referred to as- 256- attaining the worlds beyond "foolish people" but since every soul has its own special purpose for which it has "descended" into this world, no one should be ashamed of the particular inclinations with which one was born. nor should we be ashamed of our bad thoughts, since they, too, were sent to us by the creator. however, we should pay special attention to and be conscious of how we react to bad thoughts, whether we fight them or follow them blindly, whether we correct ourselves each to the extent of the capacities that we were born with, and what we do towards correcting ourselves. it is this that each of us should be ashamed and it is for this that each will have to answer to the creator. but still, how can a foolish person reach spiritual heights? the c

pment. nonetheless, they, like the rest of humanity, unconsciously participate in the kabbalist s work, and therefore unconsciously partake of a portion of any spiritual gains the kabbalist might make. moreover, the subconscious parts of their spiritual qualities are also unconsciously corrected, thus allowing for the possibility that in several generations the peers themselves will be capable of conscious spiritual ascent. even of the students who have come to study kabbalah (some for general knowledge, others for spiritual ascent, it is said "a thousand enter the school, but only one exits to teaching" nevertheless, all participate in the success of the one, and all receive their own portion of correction through their participation. having entered the spiritual realm, and having correct

and all receive their own portion of correction through their participation. having entered the spiritual realm, and having corrected one s own egoistic qualities, the kabbalist once again experiences the need for others: living in our world, the spiritual work- 325- kabbalist collects the egoistical desires of others, and corrects them, thus helping the rest to gain the ability to be engaged in conscious spiritual work sometime in the future. if an ordinary person can in any way aid the kabbalist, even by performing purely mechanical tasks, that person thereby allows the kabbalist to include his or her personal desires in the correction that the kabbalist makes. hence, it is said in the talmud that "serving a sage is more useful for a disciple than learning from one" the learning process

ough hearing is also sufficient. this is due to the fact that with spiritual hearing, the- 342- attaining the worlds beyond information that reaches one, contains within it all the other concealed qualities. the commandment of comprehending the creator in essence is reduced to the perception of him by means of spiritual sight and hearing to such a degree that we are absolutely certain that we are conscious of a full visual and audible contact with the creator, which is called "face to face" creation, and the governing of those beings that have been created, occur through two opposing phenomena: the concealment of the omnipotence of the creator, and the gradual revelation of his omnipotence, so that the creations can perceive him through their corrected qualities. for this reason, one of th

ned no pleasure or enjoyment from this. however, despite these feelings, we do believe that we have received a special gift from the creator. thus, even though we are in such a state, nonetheless we are able to carry out the creator s will specifically in this manner; and not like most people who do it either to receive pleasure or as a result of their upbringing and education, without even being conscious of their mechanical acts. we also realize that we are acting contrary to our bodies, that is, we are internally on the side of the creator rather than on the side of the body. we believe that everything emanates from above, from the creator, through a special connection to us. therefore, we value such a gift from the creator, and draw inspiration from it, as if we were awarded the highes

LAITMAN M KABBALAH SCIENCE AND THE MEANING OF LIFE

at t e n d e e s o f t h e s a n f r a n c i s c o c o n f e r e n c e p r o f e s s o r w i l l i a m t i l l e r prof. william tiller, phd in physics, university of toronto, is a former materials science and engineering professor at stanford university. he has published more than 250 scientific publications, including several books. his primary books are some science adventures with real magic; conscious acts of creation: the emergence of a new physics; science and human transformation: subtle energies, intentionality and consciousness. f r e d a l a n wo l f, p h d fred alan wolf, phd in theoretical physics from ucla, is a lecturer and a quantum physicist who has had contacts with renowned physicist david bohm (1917-1992) and studied with richard feynman (1918-1988, among the most promi

s in the preceding moment. the same perspective applies to every event in the physical world, including events in our bodies, our minds, our thoughts, and our interconnections. in other words, the entire physical universe is a lifeless mechanical mechanism inevitably and inescapably unfolding. any perception that we think is our own, the very perception of ourq ua n t u m t h e o r y 73 selves as conscious, feeling human beings, with our own intentions (everything we do here and the rest of our human life) is only an illusion. there is no love, no hate, no passion, and no satisfaction. we are lifeless particles in complex compositions that unfold over time. all our progress in medicine is founded wholly on that perspective and, thanks to it, succeeded. many of us owe our lives to it. this

e all have our predispositions about life. we all have habits with which we start our day, whether they are physical exercise or a visit to a therapist. whether we plan our day consciously or unconsciously, the fact remains that our picture of reality is entirely determined by the reshimo within us. this reshimo situates us in this picture and creates all the decisions in it. correspondingly, our conscious efforts to choose what will happen are a product of the unfolding reshimo, and nothing more. t h e r e s h i m o 167 t h e m e m o r y all of the pictures that make up our lives are connected to one another. thus, evoking a certain reshimo often reminds us of past experiences. we do not manage our memories, nor can we draw anything from them or forget others. the reshimo determines absol

LAITMAN M THE KABBALAH EXPERIENCE

spiritual work with the intent not for her name? a: developing the point in the heart consists of several steps: working lo lishma. working lishma. working not in order to be rewarded. we don t know k the work lo lishma also contributes to the development of the point in the heart. it develops the point under the influence of the group and the teacher below the barrier. therefore, lo lishma is a conscious advancement toward the purpose of creation, as much as one can be aware of it when the creator is in fact still completely hidden. t h e t h o u g h t o f c r e a t i o n 39 there is not a single word in kabbalah about the situation that precedes the appearance of the point in the heart. in that situation, both the religious and the secular prefer the literal part of the torah. when a pe

e right intention, such as in our ordinary lives? a: no one does anything without intention, since nature does not permit doing anything without a reason. when energy is spent, we demand to know what it is spent on. the expending of energy happens subconsciously. in the process of studying kabbalah, we gradually start answering these questions more consciously. crossing the barrier means that all conscious processes will occur with the intent to benefit the creator, while biological ones will remain as before, since bodies do not change. t h e s e n s at i o n o f s at i s fac t i o n q: when people work a lot, they become proud of themselves. is it right to be proud for the purpose of inner correction? a: when people invest a lot in their spiritual development, a sense of self-satisfactio

by the kabbalists themselves, has been completely lifted in our time. however, people who are completely ignorant of kabbalah still advocate the old approach, and cannot see that everything has changed in our world. now there is a comprehensive change in our entire reality. you might say that if, until recently, providence was dictated from above, then from our time onward, providence demands our conscious participation, made by our own choice. if earlier we were still passive in the process, now we are compelled to partake in the process. the only condition is that we show a desire to partake in the leadership. otherwise, the spiritual force will force us to want it. there is not a quiet place left on earth. no one will be calm anywhere, especially the jewish people, because the spiritual

d to the point where it needs the creator and not the material things in this world. t h e s t u d y o f k a b b a l a h 105 only the soul can sense its true desires. we ourselves do not feel it. we may think that a certain desire is burning within, and actually be deluding ourselves. yet the soul is what will finally lead us to our goal, as it has led us thus far. it is not through our wisdom or conscious thought that we have come to aspire to the upper light. in order to develop the necessary attributes for growth within, it is advised that whatsoever thy hand attaineth to do by thy strength that do. this means, do everything you can to absorb as much material as possible. read, even if only to enrich your knowledge and brag to your friends about it. in time, the sheer quantity of your s

of its connection with the upper nine sefirot, the attributes of the creator. that way, when malchut feels that the nine sefirot are outside it, it feels itself in a completely separate world. if it weren t for those nine sefirot, malchut would only feel the pleasure or the lack of it in itself. but when it bonds with the attributes of the creator, it feels him in them. that feeling can be either conscious (when a person is in the spiritual world, or unconscious (if one feels only this world. it can be felt inwardly (in the senses) or outwardly (concealed, and we call it the world, or my world. thus, you can see how miniature changes in your natural attributes, in your smallest particles, generate a completely different picture in you. that picture is so different, it makes it hard to say

LAITMAN M THE PATH OF KABBALAH

the curtain falls off the previous world and instead we place over it a screen that suits the coarseness of that world. the screen that covered the higher world moves into the vessel and the higher world appears. when that happens, we are able to pa r t o n e: t h e b e g i n n i n g 33 keep the law of the world we are in, and therefore do not need the law. we rise above it and keep it of our own conscious will. since our souls consist of five parts, we must acquire five separate screens in ascending degrees of power, according to the coarseness of the egoism. we cross the barrier when we acquire a screen of root coarseness and attain the spiritual degree of the world of assiya. a screen for first degree coarseness raises us to the degree of the world of yetzira. a screen for second degree

to equalize with and then aspire to it, determine what requires correction, and so on. a world is an empty state of the soul. consequently, this world is only a concept. a world is malchut, a vessel, a soul. the term, this world indicates that the soul is completely empty, in utter darkness. there are only five spiritual worlds. and although this world is not considered a spiritual world, it is a conscious, quasi-spiritual state that precedes the entrance to the spiritual world. in such a state, a person already acknowledges one s insignificance with regard to the spiritual world. it is most important for us to push ourselves from our current state to the state of this world, our descent to the state of egypt. the acute sensation of that state is called the exile in egypt. then we will pus

fore we entered our bodies, it is considered the highest and most perfect state. anyone who accomplishes this can be regarded as one who has fulfilled his or her role in the corporeal life. one comes to that state after quite a few lifetimes, during which some corrections had been made, with constant advances on an unconscious level. only during the last one or two lives can spiritual progress be conscious. we cannot tell what our role is in this world, what we should do, and within how much time. there is no fortune teller who can reveal this. kabbalists, however, can do it, but are forbidden because that would halt one s spiritual progress. if one were to do so, that person would only go by personal calculations, which adhere to egoism. that is why kabbalists refrain from such activities

current state reach their peak, coupled with your awareness of total helplessness to liberate yourself from evil, that an explosion occurs and the creator delivers you. what you can and must do is to develop genuine hate towards the evil in yourself. then, the creator will deliver you from it. the creator guards souls, proven by the fact that he saves them from evil. if one has even the slightest conscious connection with the creator, that person is a fortunate individual. all the situations that we experience in spirituality continue to exist and can be returned to at any stage, corrected, and used to continue our progress. because the creator gives, his creatures must try to want the same thing. the reverse is also true, as the creator hates to be a receiver. he is complete to begin with

one big classroom where the creator is our teacher. only he has all the knowledge and gives only as much as we are able to perceive at any given moment. with this attitude, slowly but surely the sensation of the creator will come to our every newborn spiritual sense. however, for the time being we keep turning our backs on the source. we will be able to face it and approach him only if we make a conscious effort. that is why the creator sends us books and group mates, so we can make spiritual progress. pa r t t wo: p h a s e s o f s p i r i t ua l e v o l u t i o n 111 the student is in the corporeal world and the teacher is in the spiritual world. because of ego, the student cannot understand or appreciate the teacher. however, if students can erase their own minds, their reasoning, and

LEADBEATER C W THE HIDDEN LIFE IN FREEMASONRY 2E

second person of the trinity, the christ. in the now practically defunct rite of swedenborg the chair of the master represented strength. 119. in the process of the development of our universe, the third member of the trinity first exercised his portion of the divine power in preparing the world of matter; then the second person put forth his energy, and that was the beginning of the evolution of conscious life. this is symbolized in the opening of the lodge. at first the w.j.w. fs miniature column, which signifies the third person and the first outpouring of divine activity, is erect, but at the moment when the r.w.m. declares the lodge open, that column is laid down and the w.s.w. raises his column to the vertical position. by the authority of the first person, the father, the ruler of t

gles interlaced indicate the same great fact in nature. 202. throughout nature there is no life without matter, and no matter without life. until recent years many scientific people thought that the life side of creation extended only as far down as the vegetable kingdom, but nowadays it is being recognized that it is not possible to draw a line anywhere and say: gabove this things are living and conscious in various degrees, but below it there is only dead matter. h the researches made by professor sir jagadish chandra bose of calcutta (recorded in his book response in the living and non-living) which have won him the highest scientific honours and respect, show that such a line simply does not exist, but that there is some degree of life in the tiniest grain of sand. some of his conclusi

closed. this is what is called among the hindus the end of the manvantara and the beginning of the pralaya. 413. it is not implied that the officials who happen to hold the positions representing the principles in man in any given lodge are necessarily able to function upon the planes to which they correspond; but it is to be understood that not only the nature-spirits, but also the strange half-conscious creatures which we have called elementals, existing on the downward arc of evolution on each of these levels, will and do respond to the invocation which is employed in this closely condensed formula of opening. the enumeration of the officials in answer to the earlier questions of the r.w.m. is in the nature of a call to attention- a call which reverberates through these different kingd

these positions are reversed. the lines end in the medulla oblongata. 685. the spine is called in india the brahmadanda, the stick of brahma; and the drawing given in fig. 14(d) shows that it is also the original of the caduceus of mercury, the two snakes which symbolize the kundalini or serpent-fire which is presently to be set in motion along those channels, while the wings typify the power of conscious flight through higher planes which the development of that fire confers. fig. 14(a) shows the stimulated ida after the initiation into the first degree; this line is crimson in colour. to it is added at the passing the yellow line of the pingala, depicted in fig. 14(b; while at the raising the series is completed by the deep blue stream of the sushumna, illustrated by fig. 14(c. 686. the

ts, one fs intellectual and psychic faculties- is the extremely difficult task of the fellow craft stage c [so] the glast and greatest trial h lies in the breaking and surrender of the personal will, the dying down of all sense of personality and selfhood, so that the petty personal will may become merged in the divine universal will, and the illusion of separate independent existence give way to conscious realization of unity with the one life that permeates the universe. for so only can one be raised from conditions of unreality, strife and figurative death to a knowledge of ultimate reality, peace and life immortal. to attain this is to attain mastership, involving complete domination of the lower nature, and the development in oneself of a higher order of life and faculty(*the masonic

LEADBEATER CW GLIMPSES OF MASONIC HISTORY

heir own spiritual experiences, declare that the degrees of the order are symbolical of certain states of consciousness which must be awakened in the individual initiate if he aspires to win the treasures of the spirit. they give testimony of another and far higher nature upon the validity of our masonic rites- a testimony that belongs to religion rather than to science. the goal of the mystic is conscious union with god, and to a mason of this school the craft is intended to portray the path to that goal, to offer a map, as it were, to guide the feet of the seeker after god. 19. such students are often more interested in interpretation than in historical research. they are not primarily concerned in tracing an exact line of descent from the past, but rather in so living the life indicated

school. the term occultism has been much misunderstood; it may be defined as the study and knowledge of the hidden side of nature by means of powers which exist in all men, but are still unawakened in the majority- powers which may be aroused and trained in the occult student by means of long and careful discipline and meditation. 22. the goal of the occultist, no less than that of the mystic, is conscious union with god; but the methods of approach are different. the aim of the occultist is to attain that union by means of knowledge and of will, to train the whole nature, physical, emotional and mental, until it becomes a perfect expression of the divine spirit within, and can be employed as an efficient instrument in the great plan which god has made for the evolution of mankind, which i

ss before him- can have the events of a whole year rehearsed before his eyes in a single hour, or can at any moment stop the movement altogether, and hold any particular scene in view as a picture as long as he chooses. 31. in truth he observes not only what he would have seen if he had been there at the time in the flesh, but much more. he hears and understands all that the people say, and he is conscious of all their thoughts and motives; and one of the most interesting of the many possibilities which open up before one who has learnt to read the records is the study of the thought of ages long past- the thought of the cave-men and the lake-dwellers as well as that which ruled the mighty civilizations of atlantis, of egypt or chaldaea. what splendid possibilities open up before the man w

LEWIS JAMES SATANISM TODAY AN ENCYCLOPEDIA OF RELIGION FOLKLORE AND POPULAR CULTURE

ted than in the culture of tibet, whose religion evolved from the shamanistic b n into tantric buddhism beginning in the eighth century. in tibetan thought, the process of right dying is as important as right living. a high form of yoga a spiritual discipline of meditation has developed over the centuries to speed the spirits of the death on their afterlife spiritual journey and enable them to be conscious of the experiences waiting to greet them. the bardo th dol, the tibetan handbook on dying, the afterlife, and rebirth, is of remote antiquity. there is no known author or authors; more than likely, it was honed and refined over the course of history. it was first written down in the eighth century. the dying are warned that they will encounter fearsome demons after death 22 bardo th dol

ody so that it can truly perceive the spiritual world. following death, the spirit enters a transit that lasts exactly forty-nine days and is divided into three stages. at the end of the bardo, one either enters nirvana, an ineffable state, or returns to earth for another reincarnation. only the most enlightened avoid reincarnation. it is of paramount importance that the dying person remain fully conscious for as long as possible, for the last thoughts of the dying influence the quality of the after-death experience and the subsequent reincarnation. he or she is placed in the lion posture (lying on one s right side, and his or her neck arteries are pressed to prevent loss of consciousness. the dying person is guided by a guru or lama, who provides advice on what to prepare for. the first s

p pagan deities cannot be saved: what pagans sacrifice they offer to demons and not to god. i do not want you to be partners with demons. you cannot drink the cup of the lord and the cup of demons. you cannot partake of the table of the lord and the table of demons (1 cor. 10:20 21. in the united states, survey research indicates that about a third of all americans accept the idea that satan is a conscious, active entity. presumably, they have similar beliefs regarding demons. the great majority of people holding this tenet are conservative christians.an opinion poll conduced by time magazine in 1993 indicated that 49 percent of the population believed in fallen angels or devils (the question was poorly worded so that a more precise survey might not reflect this high a figure) in the prese

ested to set the victim free. the concluding formula ordering the demon to exit the individual ends with, therefore, go back satan. protestants have also relied upon exorcisms over the centuries, though most protestant efforts to drive out demons have been less formal that catholic rites. almost all liberal, mainstream protestant religious bodies reject the very notion of satan as a literal, self-conscious being. as a consequence, contemporary, liberal protestants as well as many liberal catholics tend to reject traditional ideas about possession and exorcism as reflecting a premodern worldview that humanity has grown beyond. thus the gospel stories about jesus exorcising unclean spirits are viewed as figurative ways of expressing psychological healing. conservative protestants believe a d

hemselves as their masters? is this why there is such greatly increased activity in ufos, and ouija boards, satan worship, s ances, and all sorts of dabblings that even a generation ago were regarded as foolish and evil (wilson 1974, 213 214. like keel and creighton, evangelicals accept as accounts of actual events fantastic stories of interactions with space people that many ufologists reject as conscious fabrications or as psychological episodes. for example, kelly l. segraves is convinced that channeling entities such as the ubiquitous ashtar, widely revered in contactee circles as the head of a vast space command here to transform human consciousness, are quite real, serving beneath their benevolent exteriors the antichrist. their true purpose is the massing [of] all of their forces in

LIBER LXI

labour earnestly, dear brother, that you may never be led away to perish upon this point; for thereon have many holy and just men been wrecked. by this have all the visible systems lost the essence of wisdom. we have sought to reveal the arcanum; we have only profaned it. 25. now when p. had thus with bitter toil prepared all things under the guidance of d.d.s (even as the hand writes, while the conscious brain, though ignorant of the detailed movements, applauds or disapproves the finished work) there was a certain time of repose, as the earth lieth fallow. 26. meanwhile these adepts busied themselves intently with the great work. 27. in the fullness of time, even as a blossoming tree that beareth fruit in its season, all these pains were ended, and these adepts and their companions obta

LIBER O

ned figure; so that it may seem to him that he is seeing with its eyes, and hearing with its ears. this will usually be the great difficulty of the operation. 4. let him then cause that imagined figure to rise in the air to a great height above the earth. 5. let him then stop and look about him (it is sometimes difficult to open the eyes) 6. probably he will see figures approaching him, or become conscious of a landscape. let him speak to such figures, and insist upon being answered, using the proper pentagrams and signs, as previously taught. 7. let him travel at will, either with or without guidance from such figure or figures. 8. let him further employ such special invocations as will cause to appear the particular places he may wish to visit. 9. let him beware of the thousand subtle at

LIBER 141

to this matter, that it seems to us not unreasonable to allow full sway to the caprice of the moment. for this caprice so-called is in truth perhaps the voice of the sub-consciousness; that is, it is the deliberate choice of the holy phallus itself "the phallus is the physiological basis of the oversoul" for this very reason are these many men led astray, lost in unchastity and ruin. but let the conscious will be devoted wholly to the great work, then shall the subconscious will choose inevitably the appointed vehicle of the work. it is for this reason that already in the seventh degree the sir knights are sworn to chastity. and this chastity is an abstinence from all gross sexual acts of every kind. moreover, this is further to be observed in the choice, that the second party must be con

LIBER ALEPH

choronzon disintegrated and dispersed beyond power of will to repair; as when the conflict within him, rending and burning, hath made his mind utterly desert, and his soul madness. give ear, give ear attentively; the will is not lost; though it be buried beneath a life-old midden of repressions, for it persisteth vital within thee (is it not the true motion of thine inmost being) and for all thy conscious striving cometh forth by night and by stealth in dream and phantasy. now is it naked and brilliant, now clothed in rich robes of symbol and hieroglyph; but always travelleth it with thee upon thy path, ready to acquaint thee with thy true nature, if thou attend unto its word, its gesture, or its show of imagery. s the book of wisdom or folly 9 q quo modo natura sua est legenda (how one.s

o acquaint thee with thy true nature, if thou attend unto its word, its gesture, or its show of imagery. s the book of wisdom or folly 9 q quo modo natura sua est legenda (how one.s nature is to be read) herefore deem not that thy lightest fancy is insignificant. thy most unconscious acts are keys to the treasure-chamber of thine own palace, which is the house of the holy ghost. consider well thy conscious thoughts and acts, for they are under the dominion of thy will, and moved in accord with the operation of thy reason; this indeed is a necessary work, enabling to comprehend in what manner thou mayst adjust thyself to thine environment. yet is this adaptation but defence for the most part, or at the best subterfuge and stratagem in the tactics of thy life, with but an accidental and subo

he other cause, which lieth in the nature of the sleeper himself. a the book of wisdom or folly 11 k de somniis b: causa per naturam (of dreams. ii: caused through one.s nature) he deep, constitutional, or predisposing cause of dreams lieth within the jurisdiction of thewill itself. for that will, being alway present, albeit (it may be) latent, discovereth himself when no longer inhibited by that conscious control which is determined by environment, and therefore of times contrary to himself. this being so, the will declareth himself, as it were in a pageant, and showeth himself thus apparelled, unto the sleeper, for a warning or admonition. every dream, or pageant of fancy, is therefore a shew of will; and will being no more prevented by environment or by consciousness, cometh as a conque

hat the true will cannot err; for this is thine appointed course in heaven, in whose order is perfection. a dream of horror is therefore the most serious of all warnings; for it signifieth that thy will, which is thy self in respect of its motion, is in affliction and danger. thus thou must instantly seek out the cause of that subconscious conflict, and destroy thine enemy utterly by bringing thy conscious vigour as an ally to that true will. if then there be a traitor in the consciousness, how much the more is it necessary for thee to arise and extirpate him before he wholly infect thee with the divided purpose which is the first breach in that fortress of the soul whose fall should bring it to the shapeless ruin whose name is choronzon! k liber aleph vel cxi 14 n de somniis. e: clavicula

omniis. e: clavicula (of dreams. v: the key) he dream delightful is then a pageant of the fulfilment of the true will, and the nightmare a symbolic battle between it and its assailants in thyself. but there can be only one true will, even as there can be only one proper motion in any body, no matter of how many forces that motion be the resultant. seek therefore this will, and conjoin with it thy conscious self; for this is that which is written .thou hast no right but to do thy will. do that, and no other shall say nay. thou seest, o my son, that all conscious opposition to thy will, whether in ignorance, or by obstinacy, or through fear of others, may in the end endanger even thy true self, and bring thy star into disaster. and this is the true key to dreams; see that thou be diligent in

LIBER CCXLII AHA

d chance of floating, blent rightly with its own element, not lifting jagged peaks and bare to the unsympathetic air! this is the second veil; and hence as first we slew the things of sense upon the altar of their god, so must the second period slay the ideas, to attain to that which is, beyond the brain. olympas. to that which is?.not thought? not sense? marsyas. knowledge is but experience made conscious of itself. the bee, past master of geometry, hath not one word of all of it; for wisdom is not mother-wit! so the adept is called insane for his frank failure to explain. language creates false thoughts; the true breed language slowly. following experience of a thing we knew arose the need to name the thing. so, ancients likened a man fs mind to the untamed evasive wind. aha! 15 some foo

e. thou hast an holy guardian angel, bound to lead thee from thy bitter waste to the inscrutable profound that is his covenanted ground. olympas. thou who hast known these master-keys aha! 23 of all creation fs mysteries, tell me, what followed the great gust of god that blew his world to dust? marsyas. i, even i the man, became as a great sword of flashing flame. my life, informed with holiness, conscious of its own loveliness, like a well that overflows at the limit of the snows, sent its crystal stream to gladden the hearts of men, their lives to madden with the intoxicating bliss (wine mixed with myrrh and ambergris) of this bitter-sweet perfume, this gorse fs blaze of prickly bloom that is the wisdom of the way. then springs the statue from the clay, and all god fs doubted fatherhood

LIBER CLXV A MASTER OF THE TEMPLE

ne is content to continue to do so, expecting no results, one often obtains them (of course it s no use trying to fool oneself on these things, you can t get a result by just saying you don t care a damn) something of the sort seems to have happened in this case, as the following shows. march 12th. during lecture on parsifal, i felt illumination within which permeated my whole being, and i became conscious once more of the truth of my previous illumination which i had lost, as it were. this entry is interesting. illumination comes, and at the time there is no doubt about it. it is. then, perhaps, life goes on much as before, except for the ever present remembrance of something that happened; and, having nothing with which to compare it, that something is difficult to describe or even to fo

r than when i first read it some three months after its publication. then, it seemed like a dream of the far distant future; now, many parts seem like records of my own experiences, only expressed infinitely better than i have been able to put them. now, of what value are the experiences i have gained? why is the state of oneness with adonai not lasting, or rather, is it possible to remain always conscious of that state? how is it when reading an account like j. st. john s that i know what he is talking about, and can feel with him the difficulty of putting these things into words? i could not have realized this a year ago, before i entered into certain states of which i cannot gauge the value at all, while in normal consciousness. there is no doubt then. but how may i be sure always? i wi

was standing on the step at front of temple. someone said: enter the water. did so, finding it reached to the neck. looked up, and could discern the star clearly. someone said you must travel up through the roof to the star. did so, and discovered i was without clothes. some time elapsed before i could get near the star, but on doing so i was whirled round it three times and alighted. then became conscious that the body had given place to a flame only. ascended as a flame into the air. became dimly conscious that the flame was in the heart of a larger body. strove still to rise, but came to blackness. returned and disrobed. gave thanks and entered diary [this is very good indeed, as a start. it should be repeated with everincreasing persistence. the time occupied tells me its faults more t

LIBER CXLVIII SOLDIER AND THE HUNCHBACK

better than a currish whine? what do i care for old age, disease, and death? i fm a man, and a celt at that. i spit on your snivelling hindu prince, emasculate with debauchery in the first place, and asceticism in the second. a weak, dirty, paltry cur, sir, your gautama! yes, i think i have no answer to that. the sudden apprehension of some vital catastrophe may have been the exciting cause of my conscious devotion to the attainment of adeptship.but surely the capacity was there, inborn. mere despair and desire can do little; anyway, the first impulse of fear was the passing spasm of an hour; the magnetism of the path itself was the true lure. it is as foolish to ask me gwhy do you adep? h as to ask god 1 [liber lxv, iv. 12] the soldier and the hunchback 17 gwhy do you pardon? h c fest son

LIBER DCCCLX JOHN ST

tead of pattering. is that clear? one should here note that there may perhaps be some essential difference in the operation of the moslem and hindu mantras. the latter boom; the former ripple. i have never tried the former at all seriously until now. meme jeu.no good at all. think i fll get up and have a turker. 9.00. am up, having read my letters. continuing mantra all the time in a more or less conscious way. 9.25. wrote my letters and started out. 10.38. have reached the cafe de la paix, walking slowly with my mantra. i am beginning to forget it occasionally, mispronouncing some of the words. a good sign! now and then i tried sending it up and down my spine, with good effect. 10.40. i will drink a cup of coffee and then proceed to the hammam. this may ease my limbs, and afford an opport

cteristic of the man john st. john. i see how funny it is; but i fm quite serious withal. ye dull dogs [the..k..ic egg. is the sphere of the personality of man. a theosophic term..ed] 3.55. n.b..mantras might with advantage be palindromes. 3.56. i try to construct a magic square from the mantra. no good. but the mantra is going much better, quite mechanically and .without attachment (i.e, without conscious ulterior design .art for art fs sake. as it were. 4.10. i drink a .citron presse. 1 [an ms. note by ac to a copy of equinox i (1 (transcribed by yorke) about this point reads .3 weeks] john st. john 25 4.25. alas! here comes maryt (with a sad tale of x. it appears that she fainted and spent some hours at the hospital. i should have insisted on her staying with me; the symptoms began imme

urse. oh lord adonai, look with favour upon him! 11.30 after five minutes rest (to the body, that is, john st. john was too exhausted on resuming his pose, which, by the way, happens to be the sign of the grade 7= 4, to strive consciously. liber dccclx 84 but his nature itself, forced through these days into the one channel of will towards adonai, went on struggling on its own account. later, the conscious man took heart and strove, though not so fiercely as before. he passed through the lightnings of ajna, whose two petals now spread out like wings above his head, and the awful corona of the interior sun with its flashing fires appeared, and declared itself to be his self. this he rejected; and the formless ocean of white brilliance absorbed him, overcame him; for he could not pass theret

LIBER DCCCXI ENERGIZED ENTHUSIASM

thoroughly good seed sprouting in favourable ground, too often is there a frittering away of the forces. facile encouragement of a poet or painter is far worse for him than any amount of opposition. here again the sex question (s.q. so-called by tolstoyans, chastity-mongers, nut-fooders, and such who talk and think of nothing else) intrudes its horrid head. i believe that every boy is originally conscious of sex as sacred. but he does not know what it is. with infinite diffidence he asks. the master replies with holy horror; the boy with a low leer, a furtive laugh, perhaps worse. i am inclined to agree with the head master of eton that paderastic passions among schoolboys gdo no harm h; further, i think them the only redeeming feature of sexual life at public schools.1 the hindoos are wi

y itself could not contain the variety and depth of my experiences. tongue nor pen could record them; and yet i am fain to attempt the impossible. 1. i was, certainly and undoubtedly, the star in the canopy. this star was an incomprehensibly enormous world of pure flame. 2. i suddenly realized that the star was of no size what-ever. it was not that the star shrank, but that it(=i) became suddenly conscious of infinite space. 3. an explosion took place. i was in consequence a point of light, infinitely small, yet infinitely bright, and this point was without position. 4. consequently this point was ubiquitous, and there was a feeling of infinite bewilderment, blinded after a very long time by a gust of infinite rapture (i use the word gblinded h as if under constraint; i should have preferr

d there was a feeling of infinite bewilderment, blinded after a very long time by a gust of infinite rapture (i use the word gblinded h as if under constraint; i should have preferred to use the words gblotted out h or goverwhelmed h or gilluminated h. 5. this infinite fullness.i have not described it as such, but it was that.was suddenly changed into a feeling of infinite emptiness, which became conscious as a yearning. 6. these two feelings began to alternate, always with suddenness, and without in any way overlapping, with great rapidity. 7. this alternation must have occurred fifty times.i had rather have said an hundred. 8. the two feelings suddenly became one. again the word explosion is the only one that gives any idea of it. 9. i now seemed to be conscious of everything at once, th

LIBER DOMINI

th to the maximum, then closing it again; it thus represents the complete course of the breath, and by analogy .the arising of the speech from the silence, and the return thereunto in the end (liber 15ouliber domini satanae with commentary 1. my power is above all power in the earth and beyond the stars, i am will itself, the mighty lord satan. comment: satan s power is, from our point of view as conscious beings on this planet, the greatest single meta-influence that we are aware of. although we are unsure as to the full range and extent of this power, it certainly pertains specifically to our planet and the development of life and consciousness thereupon. he is will, force, drive, and evolution by means of conflict. 2. none may speak for me, and all who claim to do so are frauds and liar

LIBER HHH

preferably the thunderbolt. it is essential that the spine be vertical. 1. in this practice the cavity of the brain is the yoni; the spinal cord is the lingam. 2. concentrate thy thought of adoration in the brain. 3. now begin to awake the spine in this manner. concentrate thy thought of thyself in the base of the spine, and move it up gradually a little at a time. by this means thou wilt become conscious of the spine, feeling each vertebra as a separate entity. this must be achieved most fully and perfectly before the further practice is begun. 4. next, adore the brain as before, but figure to thyself its content as infinite. deem it to be the womb of isis, or the body of nuit. svb figvra cccxli 7 5. next, identify thyself with the base of the spine as before, but figure to thyself its e

o be the womb of isis, or the body of nuit. svb figvra cccxli 7 5. next, identify thyself with the base of the spine as before, but figure to thyself its energy as infinite. deem it to be the phallus of osiris, or the being of hadit. 6. these two concentrations 4 and 5 may be pushed to the point of sam.dhi. yet lose not control of the will; let not sam.dhi be thy master herein. 7. now then, being conscious both of the brain and the spine, and unconscious of all else, do thou imagine the hunger of the one for the other; the emptiness of the brain, the ache of the spine, even as the emptiness of space and the aimlessness of matter. and if thou hast experience of the eucharist in both kinds,12 it shall aid thine imagination herein. 8. let this agony grow until it be insupportable, resisting b

LIBER LLL PARADIGMAT PIRATE

f lucid dreaming) the process of mastering the art of lucid dreaming is conducted in several stages. it is not as easy as one would suppose. however, keeping a dream journal is usually a good place to start, as well as re-reading or re-visualizing your dreams in order to be able to consciously attain awareness of your dreamscape. it frequently proves to be a precursory method of eventually taking conscious control of your dreams and using them for magical purposes. there are several ways that can be employed over a period of time, and the neophyte will explore and master these techniques. this section of liber lll is unique because you can practice it concurrently with another section. after all, all the work is taking place either while you are sleeping or immediately before you go to sle

sorrow, lust. thoughts: reflect on your thoughts. what are you thinking right now? what were you thinking during this exercise? what random thoughts arose? ego: become aware that your sense of the world always includes you, the observer. realize that we change events simply through observation. keep in mind that there is no separation between you and your subjective experience. be aware of being conscious. awareness: finally, be aware of being aware of your consciousness. exercise two: catalogue your dreams (dream sign location) keep a dream journal (if you don ft have one already. once you have collected twelve dreams, begin looking for and categorizing dream signs. dream signs are distinctive moments in dreams that betray the fact that we are dreaming. they can range from unusual though

concerns. become completely placid and serene, with no stress whatsoever and no disturbances. 2) gradually you will notice visual images begin to arise. these can start out as simple shapes but will evolve into more complex forms as time passes. try to observe these shapes in as passive a manner as possible. do not attempt to capture or retain these images. just let them float in and out of your conscious awareness. 3) when the images eventually evolve into an entire scene, you can enter the dream lucidly and perform whatever action you desire. the trick in this technique is to recall that you are dreaming. you must maintain a balance between lucidity and the dream world. too much control and the dream collapses into conscious fantasy. too little control and you simply fall into a deep sl

ccesses and failures. once you are in a lucid dreaming state, the potential to do magic is as wide as your imagination; being in a dream state, you are in a state of gnosis, period. you have bypassed the psychic censor and are capable of doing whatever fantastic act you can imagine. magic done while lucid dreaming fulfills several aspects of the magical equation (gnosis is mentioned above, as all conscious resistance to doing magic is abrogated. the only factors that remain are subconscious resistance and an effective magical link to the target of your working. section 2 gnosis there are three distinctive types of gnosis that the magician should master. these are usually categorized as inhibitory, excitatory and chemical. the first type, inhibitory, is considered the most time-consuming an

LIBER LVII

animal life. 10. the daughter, fallen and touching with her hands the shells. it will be noticed that this order represents creation as progressive degeneration .which we are compelled to think of as evil. in the human organism the same arrangement will be noticed. section iii 0. the pleroma of which our individuality is the monad: the .all-self. 1. the self.the divine ego of which man is rarely conscious. 2. the ego; that which thinks .i..a falsehood, because to think .i. is to deny .not-i. and thus to create the dyad. 3. the soul; since 3 reconciles 2 and 1, here are placed the aspirations to divinity. it is also the receptive as 2 is the assertive self. 4-9. the intellectual self, with its branches: 4. memory. 5. will. 6. imagination. 7. desire. 8. reason. 9. animal being. 6. the consc

LIBER LXI VEL CAUSAE

labour earnestly, dear brother, that you may never be led away to perish upon this point; for thereon have many holy and just men been wrecked. by this have all the visible systems lost the essence of wisdom. we have sought to reveal the arcanum; we have only profaned it. 25. now when p. had thus with bitter toil prepared all things under the guidance of d.d.s (even as the hand writes, while the conscious brain, though ignorant of the detailed movements, applauds or disapproves the finished work) there was a certain period of repose, as the earth lieth fallow. vel causa 7 26. meanwhile these adepts busied themselves intently with the great work. 27. in the fullness of time, even as a blossoming tree that beareth fruit in its season, all these pains were ended, and these adepts and their c

LIBER LXVII THE SWORD OF SONG

ght, painted to match some inner light, what of the outer world you know! surely, your best work always finds itself sole object of the mind.s. in vain you ply the brush, distracted by something you have heard or acted. expect some tedious visitor. your eye runs furtive to the door; your hand refuses to obey; you throw the useless brush away. i think i hear the word you say! i practice then, with conscious power watching my mind, each thought controlling, hurling to nothingness, while rolling the thunders after lightning.s flower* see his remarks upon the rational piano, and the conclusions to which the evidence of its senses would lead it. 595 600 605 610 615 620 625 a test. the artist.s concentration on his work. yogi but a more vigorous artist. indignation of poet suppressed by yogi and

cosmogony only grosser for its pinchbeck spirituality; have, i take it, found their modern parallel in the ghastly laughter of herbert spencer, as fleshed upon the corpses of berkeley and the idealists from fichte and hartman to lotze and trendelenburg he drives the reeking fangs of his imagination into the palpitating vitals of his own grim masterpiece of reconcilement, self-deluded and yet self-conscious of its own delusion. history affirms that such a deadlock is invariably the prelude to a new enlightenment: by such steps we have advanced, by such we shall advance. the .horror of great darkness. which is scepticism must ever be broken by some heroic master-soul, intolerant of the cosmic agony. we then await his dawn. may i go one step further, and lift up my voice and prophesy? i would

and great shiva! truly i see the trinity in all things dwell, some rightly tinged of heaven, others duly pitched down the steep and precipice of hell. nay, not your glory ye from fable borrow! these three i see in spirit and in sense, these three, o miserable see! sorrow, absence of ego, and impermanence! and at the rhythm he swooned, for his old mantra surged up in the long-sealed vessels of sub-conscious memory, and he fell into the calm ocean of a great meditation. the three characteristics 71 ii .jehjaour1 was a mighty magician; his soul was dark and evil; and his lust was of life and power and of the wreaking of hatred upon the innocent. and it came to pass that he gazed upon a ball of crystal wherein were shown him all the fears of the time unborn as yet on earth. and by his art he s

nothingness of yourself by keeping the fourth dimension ever present to your mind) the illusory nature of this idea of an infinite atman is well shown by the very proof which that most distinguished vedantist, the late swami vivekananda (no connection with the firm of a similar name1 across the street, gives of the existence of the infinite .think of a circle. says he .you will in a moment become conscious of an infinite circle around your original small one. the fallacy is obvious. the big circle is not infinite at all, but is itself limited by the little one. but to take away the little circle, that is the method of the esoteric christian or the mystic. but the process is never perfect, because however small the little circle becomes, its relation with the big circle is still finite. but

usness. cf. also .animal automatism. pp. 236-237 (2) sorrow.s cause..the cause of sorrow is desire. i take desire here to include such a phenomenon as the tendency of two molecules of hydrogen and chlorine to combine under certain conditions. if death be painful to me, it is presumably so to a molecule; if we represent one operation as pleasant, the converse is presumably painful. though i am not conscious of the individual pain of the countless deaths involved in this my act of writin, it may be there. and what i call .fatigue. may be the echo in my central consciousness of the 1 see prof. rhys davids on the .jataka. science and buddhism 104 shriek of a peripheral anguish. here we leave the domain of fact; but at least as far our knowledge extends, all or nearly all the operations of natu

LIBER MMM

ical trance. before proceeding with sigils or dreaming, it is essential to develop an effective banishing ritual. a well-constructed banishing ritual has the following aspects. it prepares the magician more rapidly for magical concentration than any of the trance exercises alone. it enables the magician to resist obsession if problems are encountered with dream experiences or with sigils becoming conscious. it also protects the magician from any hostile occult influences which may assail him. to develop a banishing ritual, first acquire a magical weapon- a sword, a dagger, a wand, or perhaps a large ring. the instrument should be something which is impressive to the mind and should also represent the aspirations of the magician. the advantages of hand-forging one s own instruments, or disc

or embarrassment; or at times when intense frustration or disappointment arises. alternatively, when another strong desire arises, this desire is sacrificed (forgotten) and the sigil is concentrated on instead. after holding the sigil in the mind for as long as possible, it is wise to banish it by evoking laughter. a record should be kept of all work with sigils but not in such a way as to cause conscious deliberation over the sigilized desire. 22 dreaming the dream state provides a convenient egress into the fields of divination, entities and exteriorization or out of the body experience. all humans dream each night of their lives, but few can regularly recount their experiences even a few minutes after waking. dream experiences are so incongruous that the brain learns to prevent them in

t to do this invariably involves the magician in a deadly and bizarre battle with his own psychic censor, which will use almost any tactics to deny him these experiences. the only method of gaining full access to the dream plane is to keep a book and writing instrument next to the place of sleeping at all times. in this, record the details of all dreams as soon as possible after waking. to assume conscious control over the dream state, it is necessary to select a topic for dreaming. the magician should start with simple experiences, such as the desire to see a particular object (real or imaginary) and master this before attempting divination or exteriorization. the dream is set up by strongly visualizing the desired topic in an otherwise silenced mind, immediately before sleep. for more co

LIBER NU

ne. also 50+ 6= 56= 5+ 6= 11, the key of all rituals. and 50 6= 300, the spirit of the child within (note n#i= 72, the shemhamphorash and the quinaries of the zodiac, etc) this is the second practice of intelligence (ccxx. i. 25, 26. 2 liber n v 5. the result of this practice is the consciousness of the continuity of existence, the omnipresence of the body of nuit. in other words, the aspirant is conscious only of the infinite universe as a single being (note for this the importance of paragraph 3. ed) this is the first indication of the nature of the result (ccxx. i. 26. 6. meditate upon nuit as the continuous one resolved into none and two as the phases of her being [for the universe being self-contained must be capable of expression by the formula (n- n= 0. for if not, let it be express

LIBER O

ned figure, so that it may seem to him that he is seeing with its eyes, and hearing with its ears. this will usually be the great difficulty of the operation. 4. let him then cause that imagined figure to rise in the air to a great height above the earth. 5. let him then stop and look about him (it is sometimes difficult to open the eyes) 6. probably he will see figures approaching him, or become conscious of a landscape. let him speak to such figures, and insist upon being answered, using the proper pentagrams and signs, as previously taught. 7. let him travel about at will, either with or without guidance from such figure or figures. 8. let him further employ such special invocations as will cause to appear the particular places he may with to visit. 9. let him beware of the thousand sub

LIBER SAMEKH

complexities. as line 9 asserts involution, line 10 asserts evolution. line 11 he acclaims his angel as having devised this method of self-realization; the object of incarnation is to obtain articulate apprehension of the soul by measuring its reactions to its relations with other incarnated beings, and to observe theirs with each other. section aa line 1 the adept asserts his right to enter into conscious communication with his angel, on the ground that that angel has himself taught him the secret magick by which he may make the proper link. gmosheh h is mh, the formation, in jechidah, chiah, neschamah, ruach .the sephiroth from kether to yesod.since 45 is s1. 9 which sh, 300, is s1.24, which superadds to these nine an extra fifteen numbers (see in liber d the meanings and correspondences

this is attained, he may go deeper into the formula by amplifying its correspondences. thus, he make invoke water in the manner of water, extending his will with majestic and irresistable motion, midnful of its impulse gravitation, yet with a suave and tranquil appearance of weakness. again, he may apply the formula of water to its peculiar purpose as it surges back into his sphere, using it with conscious skill for the cleansing and calming of the receptive and emotional elements in his character, and for the solution or sweeping-away of those tangled weeds of prejudice which hamper him from freedom to act as he will. similar applications of the remaining invocations will occur to the adept who is ready to use them. section f the adept now returns to the tiphareth square of his tau, and i

h from his being by the intensity of his aspiration. section ff with these words the adept does not withdraw his will within him as in the previous sections. he thinks of them as a reflection of truth on the surface of the dew, where his soul hides trembling. he takes them to be the first formulation in his consciousness of the nature of his holy guardian angel. line 1 the ggods h include all the conscious elements of his nature. line 2 the guniverse h includes all possible phenomena of which he can be aware. line 3 the gwinds h are his thoughts, which have prevented him from attaining to his angel. line 4 his angel has made gvoice, h the magical weapon which produces gwords, h and these words have been the wisdom by which he hath created all things.24 the gvoice h is necessary as the link

he hath created all things.24 the gvoice h is necessary as the link between the adept and his angel. the angel is gking, h the one who gcan, h the gsource of authority and the fount of honour h; also the king (or king fs son) who delivers the enchanted princess and makes her his queen. he is gruler, h the gunconscious will h; to be thwarted no more by the ignorant and capricious false will of the conscious man. and he is ghelper, h the author of the infallible impulse that sends the soul sweeping along the skies on its proper path with such impetus that the attraction of alien orbs is no longer sufficient to swerve it. the ghear me h clause is now uttered by the normal human consciousness, withdrawn to the physical body: the adept must deliberately abandon his attainment, because it is not

ture. repetition fortifies him to realize the nature of his attainment: and his angel, the link once made, frequents him, and trains him subtly to be sensitive to his holy presence and persuasion. but it may occur, especially after repeated success, that the adept is not flung back into his mortality by the explosion of the starspate, but identified with one particular glion-serpent, h continuing conscious thereof until it finds its proper place in space, when its secret self flowers forth as a truth, which the adept may then take back to earth with him. this is but a side issue. the main purpose of the ritual is to establish the relation of the subconscious self with the angel in such a way that the adept is aware that his angel is the unity which expresses the sum of the elements of his

LIBER XLI THIEN TAO

d canaille expects everything to be logical. the shallow sophisms of the socialist were intelligible; they could not be refuted by the profounder and therefore unintelligible propositions of the tory. the mob could understand the superficial resemblance of babies; they could not be got to understand that the circumstances of education and environment made but a small portion of the equipment of a conscious being. the brutal and truthful gyou cannot make a silk purse out of a sow fs ear h had been forgotten for the smooth and plausible fallacies of such writer as ki ra di.1 so serious had the situation become, indeed, that the governing classes had abandoned all dogmas of divine right and the like as untenable. the theory of heredity had broken down, and the ennoblement of the cheesemongers

LOGOMACHY OF ZOS

ows and benefits ego via the body( x..q 5..q bc 7 jk( j. z..1 o "d p. appear parallel with mind but with body. g..1 2 j o y@ 5..1..1( 9"f% s( 6< r( m( alternatives no more impossible than any other unrealized possibilities. forsooth, the impossible is everywhere: our attitude alone makes things impossible. the great reservoir from which life derived by processes of evolution c so first pulsed our conscious entity as ego. it does not return to its source. w=h s..1( o "d p e( 9= 2 47 u j m' independent, shall become its own jussive. soul, mind, body, and all that ego shall rightly conceive, shall be increative. how do i know? power is sometimes lent: my desire was for knowledge, then by lightning coincidence i beheld the amazing vision of ultimate ego. i know. tongue tied i cannot retell; pe

n anything. if i am begotten of all yesterdays, then ego (made of memories become flesh) is my only lamp for the tomorrows. memories are the ghosts of experience seeking to revive, to re-birth in us. in those things in which man is unlike his gods he is unlike himself. jk= f( bc( n@ x( s a refraction of all other selves and the gods, man becomes more of himself with an inclusive awareness. but by conscious selflessness we become automata of our frustrations. fit subjects and media for the stray astrals of the q. 8. e..1. it is the negation of our own life. i teach the multiplicity of all things. of the gods, of the milliard. 87 xk 2 9- 9 $v( o. f 3= 1. in all things, but nothing obtains except by the casual unities of separates that make our differences. when a man realizes his essential s

individuals who have seldom sought power or wealth for their own ends. the significance of greek art is that it is a possible ideal derived from the average; its potentialities are unexploited. care nothing for any social activity unless unplanned. the unknown is a metaphor, spacious, undulating and exhibiting. our emotional reaction to it becomes our meaning of life of which few only are partly conscious. there is no deliberate, pre-planned passage from the particular to the universal. the passage from the concrete to the abstract is mainly casual and takes various forms, amongst which knowledge does not contribute 5( x' r@ d$ 6( o. 7+ 5( 2 o z( e. 6 (5( e5 '7 all creative influence begins inwardly or inspirationally, however exhibited, often unmethodically or chaotically. it subsequentl

he only necessary correlator of all contacts. to begin with, be friends with yourself. man is the unnotable exemplar of much more than he ever remembers. life proceeds only by its ability to create difference, nothing would emerge from the same damn thing after another. when old memories are stimulated by some ephemeral event, thought responds and we can force thinking by association and be fully conscious that we are doing so. matter being the vehicle of mind. to this fractional extent we can control the content of memory. faults made habitual become our idioms and style. nothing easy has much new substance or growth. the eternal alternations compel our untruth, unless we re-orientate. to feel and to understand are an equation. the main premise of religion is the demanding of complete acc

to create..q i ]7 g- 4= 2..q 9=h h. e( k !7 g 9= in a maze of re-recollection of and re-acting to the past, hence our dithering i. all dimensions are equations of time and relate to shape in space. conception is only possible through form, and ego is our dimensional span. time, emotion, and relationship. an eternal triangle. all that was once unconscious, intuitive or spontaneous, slowly becomes conscious, deliberate, or arbitrary. the casual (free) is the ideal. verbal revelation always births harmful and specious dogmas. we worship most our unfulfilled emotional reflection. the full life is extremely partitive; the best things come unsought by complete acceptance of a particular thing. t..1 k. 5! o 2..1( d% n- w=h hv. x 5. ever crystallize his desires as potentially fulfilled. progress

LUCIFERIAN SORCERY

; the two were joined in a great union of opposites. it is the development of the individual towards a partial solitary path which opens each aspect of initiation towards the advancement of the human spirit. this means positive evolution, discipline, understanding and mental strength is the building blocks of understanding. lucifer is thus the high symbol of witches sabbat. wisdom is the point of conscious understanding that is essential for the practice and life work of the craft of the wise. one may find considerable study in the four elements as described by robert cochrane of the clan of tubal cain. as is within all luciferian paths, the significance of individual study and obtainment of knowledge is paramount. the answers to all things, according to robert cochrane are in the air insp

mind, this is the foundation for the natural expansion of the work itself. sigils are cryptic representatives of the will, pure belief expanded in the lines of total desire. the sigil itself should be made in a combination of different letters of the object, and then the original meaning forgotten. it is by the act of forgetting that the latent energy is channeled through the subconscious to the conscious mind. this is the very secret of becoming and using the force of chaos or apep (the unrealized and infinite aspect of possibility within the self) to your direct advantage. austin spare wrote in the book of pleasure by the ego conceiving only the sigil, and not being able to conceive anything from it, all energy is focused through it, the desire for identification carries it to the corre

focused through it, the desire for identification carries it to the corresponding subconscious stratum, its destination. through the act of belief being the undercurrent of the sigil, forgotten through the act of focus, will the atavistic aspect be called from this very force. if the desire is exterior, familiars and atavistic forms attributed by the mind will make manifest by the subconscious to conscious will that desire. if interior, the atavistic familiar shall bring to the surface or find the proper circuits to allow this manifestation or self-evolution. lycanthropy and astral vampiric transformation occur in this same exact way. once you have explored and mastered this, can much more dangerous workings be undertaken. the following is an exercise in daemonic awakening, from which a si

anifestation of the black sun or opposite force of creation. through algol one may project any magical force necessary based on ones experience. algol is the mirror of the order of phosphorus. alphabet of desire the aspect of congress with the subconscious and the spirits which are exterior of the self and within the self. this is the grammar which is unspeakable and is used in communion with the conscious self (ego,i) and the subconscious self (kia. ancestral shades spirits, atavisms or familiars of the dead which return to us from our initiation into magick and witchcraft. ancestral shades may not always be past family, rather those who have been on the path before us who have gained immortality who for whatever reason decide to assist us. in the black order of the dragon, such spirits a

force, to bring it in and absorb it. some consider this predatory spiritualism which is related to astral vampirism. ka the vital force of life which is related to ba. ka may be seen as the holy guardian angel, the spirit of light and perfection in itself. 35 kapala- human skull cap consecrated as a drinking cup or chalice. pathally used in tibetan chod rites. lycanthropy assumption of astral and conscious transformation in to an animal form. used in dreaming projection and atavistic rituals. manes the shadow of the dead, spirit forms which may be controlled and absorbed by the sorcerer s own astral body. one may feed the servitors themselves from this, that they may take their shadow and from your will form their shapes in darkness in whatever fashion you so desire. necromancy evocation a

LUCIFERIAN WITCHCRAFT AN INTRODUCTION

witchcraft as in relation to nature and general folk craft. while the folk magic brought from europe flourished in the form of wicca, mainly due to gerald gardner s (1886-1964) extensive writings and coven expansion. the system regarded magic as a natural process, and to build knowledge from the earth, from which is powers reside. many grasped this ideology well, given aid no doubt to the nature conscious fever of the 1960 s (1. it is considered that humanity has destroyed enough of its natural resources to begin the long process of re-building from the industrial revolution. witchcraft offered a sister/brotherhood of individuals seeking the love of nature and folk magic, from which many in europe in our current time are seeking yet again. witchcraft is the direct descendent of ancient sh

ants. zos vel thanatos (aka. austin spare) created numerous glyphs and sigils based on the astral conclave, even writing texts which included a full invocation of the sabbath. such art and writings no doubt influenced the magickal stream of initiation within many individuals later on, as well as announcing the formation of the technical term called chaos magick in the 70 s. wisdom is the point of conscious understanding that is essential for the practice and life work of the craft of the wise. one may find considerable study in the four elements as described by robert cochrane of the clan of tubal cain. as is within all luciferian traditions, the significance of individual study and obtainment of knowledge is paramount. the answers to all things, according to robert cochrane (5. are in the

MACNULTY W KIRK KABBALAH AND FREEMASONRY

geometry and architecture" is seen as the study of nature. we can sum up this interpretation of these essays which introduce the antients' constitutions thus: there are two disciplines in freemasonry: the "royal art" or "the mystery; and the builder's craft. the former was taught to adam by the deity immediately after the fall in order to enable mankind to regain the edenic state in which he was conscious of the divine presence, and this is the essence of masonic teaching. the latter, which has to do with the making of physical structures and was learned from man's study of nature, is peripheral to the central masonic teaching. initially these two disciplines were quite separate. the builders at cain's city of enoch and at nimrod's tower of babel are said not to have been practitioners of

and cast hollow "to hold the archives of masonry."62 this is an intriguing picture; by being metallic and cast in the earth, these pillars are related to the physical world; they are hollow to hold archives; and they are opposites. now, we are looking at a yeziratic model of the individual; and an archival record in yezirah of material relating to the physical world sounds a lot like memory (both conscious and unconscious) organized into active and passive material. we will examine this concept in more detail when we put these symbols on the tree. before we do that we must consider the middle chamber. that is the place where fellow crafts received their wages (note 60. this is presented as a cheerful idea in masonic workings, but we may consider it more broadly. one only need remember what

e a mistake to dismiss the god of vengeance. after all, such a deity is found in many places. the hindu deity, for example, has the qualities of the creator, the sustainer, and the destroyer. perhaps the old and new testaments should be read together. if we accept this idea, then we are faced with the question "what does god destroy" from the neo-platonic point of view, the answer is "when one is conscious of the divine presence, that presence (god) destroys everything unlike itself" that is because, from the neo-platonic point of view, god is as everything that is real; everything unlike god is an illusion, an illusion that is dispelled when one is conscious of the divine presence. in the ritual drama of the third degree the part played by the candidate places him in the role of the most

MANLY P HALL THE SECRET TEACHINGS OF ALL AGES

actual truth. to correct the false impressions caused by phenomena and discover reality, herbart believed it necessary to resolve phenomena into separate elements, for reality exists in the elements and not in the whole. he stated that objects can be classified by three general terms: thing, matter, and mind; the first a unit of several properties, the second an existing object, the third a self-conscious being. all three notions give rise, however, to certain contradictions, with whose solution herbart is primarily concerned. for example, consider matter. though capable of filling space, if reduced to its ultimate state it consists of incomprehensibly minute units of divine energy occupying no physical space whatsoever. the true subject of arthur schopenhauer's philosophy is the will; th

sed himself on the subject in the following caustic terms "that i do not, however, accuse the christians more bitterly than truth compels, may be conjectured from hence, that the cryers who call men to other mysteries proclaim as follows 'let him approach whose hands are pure, and whose words are wise' and again, others proclaim 'let him approach who is pure from all wickedness, whose soul is not conscious of any evil, and who leads a just and upright life' and these things are proclaimed by those who promise a purification from error. let us now hear who those are that are called to the christian mysteries: whoever is a sinner, whoever is unwise, whoever is a fool, and whoever, in short, is miserable, him the kingdom of god will receive. do you not, therefore, call a sinner, an unjust man

he spirit of good. from ormuzd came forth a number of hierarchies of good and beautiful spirits (angels and archangels. the second of these eternally existing principles was called ahriman. he was also a pure and beautiful spirit, but he later rebelled against ormuzd, being jealous of his power. this did not occur, however, until after ormuzd had created light, for previously ahriman had not been conscious of the existence of ormuzd. because of his jealousy and rebellion, ahriman became the spirit of evil. from himself he individualized a host of destructive creatures to injure ormuzd. when ormuzd created the earth, ahriman entered into its grosser elements. whenever ormuzd did a good deed, ahriman placed the principle of evil within it. at last when ormuzd created the human race, ahriman

the superior deity and the seven regents who bow before his eternal throne. if atlantis be considered as the archetypal sphere, then its immersion signifies the descent of rational, organized consciousness into the illusionary, impermanent realm of irrational, mortal ignorance. both the sinking of atlantis and the biblical story of the "fall of man" signify spiritual involution--a prerequisite to conscious evolution. either the initiated plato used the atlantis allegory to achieve two widely different ends or else the accounts preserved by the egyptian priests were tampered with to perpetuate the secret doctrine. this does not mean to imply that atlantis is purely mythological, but it overcomes the most serious obstacle to acceptance of the atlantis theory, namely, the fantastic accounts o

and divine part of nature--human and universal. anent this subject, the great paracelsus wrote "there is an earthly sun, which is the cause of all heat, and all who are able to see may see the sun; and those who are blind and cannot see him may feel his heat. there is an eternal sun, which is the source of all wisdom, and those whose spiritual senses have awakened to life will see that sun and be conscious of his existence; but those who have not attained spiritual consciousness may yet feel his power by an inner faculty which is called intuition" certain rosicrucian scholars have given special appellations to these three phases of the sun: the spiritual sun they called vulcan; the soular and intellectual sun, christ and lucifer respectively; and the material sun, the jewish demiurgus jeho

MASTERING WITCHCRAFT

itch, your first step will be to determine their nature, if possible, and what their period of occurrence is, if any. usually, if they are in any way magically induced, they will correspond in some way to the phases of the moon, usually reaching their peak at new rather than full moon. generally speaking, the nightmares themselves won't be the magical attack but rather their cries of help to your conscious self from your deep mind, which is the real target for all the bolts of dark fire. should the attack worsen, then of course the deep mind's pleas for attention will become more frenzied, and you may begin to discover you are experiencing waking dreams or hallucinations. these can take the form of many different types of sensory delusions ranging from the visual pink-elephant variety to a

MEANING OF MASONRY

ut a formality, not an actual awakening into an order and quality of life previously unexperienced; their membership, unless such an awakening eventually ensues from the careful study and faithful practice of the order's teaching, has little, if any, greater influence upon them than would ensue from their joining a purely social club. for" initiation--for which there are so many candidates little conscious of what is implied in that for which they ask--what does it really mean and intend? it means a new beginning (initium; a break-away from an old method and order of life and the entrance upon a new one of larger self knowledge, deepened understanding and intensified virtue. it means a transition from the merely natural state and standards of life towards a regenerate and super-natural sta

e wisest and most advanced of us is perhaps still but an entered apprentice at this knowledge, however high his titular rank. here and there may be one worthy of being hailed as a fellow-craft in the true sense. the full master- the mason--the just man made perfect who has actually and not merely ceremonially travelled the entire path, endured all its tests and ordeals, and become the raised into conscious union with the author and giver of life and able to mediate and impart that order life to others--is at all times hard to find. so high, so ideal an attainment, it may be urged, is beyond our reach; we are but ordinary men of the world sufficiently occupied already with our primary civic, social and family obligations and following the obvious normal path of natural life! granted. nevert

ignorance and moral blindness, the spiritual part of his nature has, as it were, but hovered above him; he has been unconscious of its presence in his constitution; but now, having realized its existence, the day-spring from on high has visited him, and the nobler part of him descends into his lower nature, illuminating and enriching it. now the man who so develops himself, speedily becomes more conscious of the difficulties of his task, more sensitive to the obstacles the life of the outer world places in the way of the spiritual life. but he is taught to persist with fortitude and with prudence, to develop the highest within him with" fervency and zeal" upon self scrutiny, too, i.e, upon entering into that" porchway" of contemplation which like a winding staircase leads inward to the ho

inite science, a royal art, which it is possible for each of us to put into practice; whilst to join the craft for any other purpose than to study and pursue this science is to misunderstand its meaning. hence it is that no one should apply to enter masonry unless from the deepest promptings of his own heart, as it hungers for light upon the problem of its own nature. we are all imperfect beings, conscious of something lacking to us that would make us what, in our best moments, we fain would be. what is that which is lacking to us" what is that which is lost" and the answer is" the genuine secrets of a master mason" the true knowledge of ourselves, the conscious realization of our divine potentialities. the very essence of the masonic doctrine is that all men in this world are in search of

at all? i might reduce the matter to the compass of a small and personal point by asking why have you come to hear this lecture, and why should i have been striving for many years to acquire the information that enables me to give it--if it be not the fact--as indeed it is, that every man in his reflective moments realizes the sense of some element of his own being having become lost; that he is conscious, if he be honest with himself, of the sense of moral imperfection, of ignorance, of restricted knowledge about himself and his surroundings; that he is aware, in short, of some radical deficiency in his constitution, which, were it but found and made good, would satisfy this craving for information, for completeness and perfection, would" lead him from darkness to light" and would put hi

MICHAEL FORD A RITE OF THE WEREWOLF

and witchcraft already5 and such were used often in potions. also used in ointments were bats and their blood, mixed with deadly nightshades. for this reason, individuals should not experiment with such, noted that death could occur. in specific, part of the witches sabbat practice of going forth by night is the illumination of the imagination; that when the subconscious is brought closer to the conscious. those who are able, by herbs or meditation alone without the use of herbs, are ones who seek to know themselves. this process and act is not hidden by any one school, or so-called exclusive coven of witches or teachings. the answers, as robert cochrane has written, are in the wind. all one must do is heed the voice of inspiration, that spark of sathan which illuminates our path of becom

MICHAEL FORD WITCHMOON

o meet the strigoi in the night and give communion of blood and other lustful unions of demonic passion. the individual, who seeks to explore and envelop the self within the shadows of vampiric sorcery, must be willing to become as those nocturnal archetypes which hide within their subconscious. you must embrace that within your deepest self, which is ever changing. in other words, take upon your conscious what is fitting to your personality and self. vampirism and lycanthropy is the most dangerous path to take on magickally, as it invites the dark arms of the black eagle and thanatos. proceed with caution. when i began focusing on the archetypes and symbols of vampirism i began drawing connections to the system of shape shifting according to the nature of the vampire presented. for exampl

ade to assume visible appearance. austin spare was said to be able to do such at certain times however his witch mother yelg paterson was said to do such at will. da ath is guarded by choronzon, who is regarded as both demon and vampire. some texts have presented choronzon as not a demon at all, however but a guardian of this hidden sphere who is only considered 'evil' due to it's alien nature to conscious or even subconscious human thought patterns. i am presenting choronzon as a demon, a vampire spirit. now am i defining it as 'evil, no. my reasoning is that evil is only a closed term defining already pre-dogma- ridden thought patterns, a system within itself. one must go beyond the gates of choronzon into da ath in order to begin to understand first, the self and secondly, the exterior

. this is only a basic start to the world of shadows. to begin to understand the basis of vampirism, one should study his/her own surroundings. this includes why he/she thinks of certain things the way they do, how he/she treats friends, lovers and family, etc. if something offends you, why? this takes a large amount of concentration but can be most rewarding if one can go beyond the walls of the conscious. a suggestion is to keep a dream journal, it is especially significant in the beginning as you will be able to follow subsequent psychic developments and emergent thought patterns. dream control stems from the ability to understand the self and offer a power base within the subconscious. foundations of iron are most important. to create something strong one must use the highest quality o

zen state is often an avatar of building and controlled energy. when an individual controls their thoughts on almost every level, holding the point of consciousness between lines of almost subconscious existence, then the mind is at the threshold of magick and sorcery. this is why i have always relied on physical exercise and training as a stepping stone towards magickal practice. the mind on the conscious levels works extremely fast and remains intent when one is engrossed in physical activities such as hiking, swimming, climbing, running, weight training and such. a good time for sigil workings would be when one is focused on pushing the body towards a physical point of exhaustion. the practice of freezing the body in one focused state for an extended amount of time is suggested. begin s

its techniques, control can be developed quite quickly. there are numerous levels to the different techniques and disciplines of yoga, all of which are equally significant in their benefits and developments of strength. asana (posture and control of body in frozen silence; pratyahara (control of the mind on detailed levels; dharana (control of thoughts, can be very disturbing as it makes you more conscious of the level of 'noise' in the mind. it is during this that the magickal will is tested, created and sadly more often, destroyed before it is built again. i have had many associates quit the magickal path because of the rigors of training, and the experiences involved. i am not surprised that people are broken by the path, since the shadows, if not explored and understood, can overpower

MICHAEL TSARION ATLANTIS ALIEN VISITATION AND GENETIC MANIPULATION

en surpass the horror and death-toll of a pre-historic aeon. why does god create mankind and then lamenting his great evil nature proceed todestroy all his creations? why not confine the act to mankind alone? and would it nothave been simpler to create man and, thereafter, not expose him to sin?if it is true, as the bible declares and theologians state that the sin involved adamand eve being made conscious of their nakedness, does this mean that god and theserpent and the others that were around were clothed? we read that cain after slaying abel is banished forever by the lord, but is thenendowed with the mark to prevent anyone from slaying him. but why would thelord want cains life spared? how would anyone know cains past deeds and want tokill him? and how could any mark matter one way or

y scientific dictator-ship should ever be overthrown (aldous huxley, brave new world revisited) investigations into the beginnings of religion have accumulated steadily throughout the pasthalf-century. it is only by great efforts of censorship, by sectarian education of an elabo-rately protected sort, and the like, that ignorance about them is maintained (h. g. wells,the fate of homo sapiens. the conscious and intelligent manipulation of organized habits and opinions of the massesis an important element in a democratic society. those who manipulate this unseen mecha-nism of society constitute an invisible government which is the true ruling power in the ourcountry we are governed, our mind s are molded, our tastes formed, our ideas suggestedlargely by men we have never heard of we are domi

y (those of the32 and 33 degrees (albert pike, grand master of us scottish rite freemasonry)these types are over-represented among the world's politicians, generals, lawyers,judges, priests, teachers, bankers, magnates, dictators, and technocrats. like profes-sional terrorists and criminals, they commit corrupt acts on cue, on a daily basis. butunlike a criminal syndicate, they are not themselves conscious of their dysfunction.infatuated with their own importance, they feel not the tug of the strings in the handsof their manipulators. the rest of humanity, believing these henchmen to be at thehelm, to be ardently seeking to redress the calamities of the world, sit back in their armchairs and from a comfortable sanitized distance, read about, or voyeuristically watchthe wars here, the famin

e nazis, for example, were interested in its secrets.the descendants of the sons (who for now we will term the adepts of the rose)are endowed with masterful intellects and creative abilities and are constantly wardingoff the belligerent strategies and advances from their arch-enemies. they keep theiridentities concealed, but have been attempting (in an endless variety of ways) toawaken their less conscious fellow hybrid humans and to rebalance the planet's ethericenergies (see lost horizon with ronald coleman).remember, that every living person is homo atlantis, possessing both pure alien and purehuman dna. however, children are born all the time who have the strong dna of thelemurians. the human proclivities and sensibilities are then pronounced in them. in the tra-dition of their ancesto

found a weak spot, and he used a simple weapon.it should now be clear what kind of consciousness and behavior will precipitate thefourth outcome mentioned in this chapter. the outcome asked for a remedy that is rel-atively non-violent, attractive to all peoples from any class or culture, and guaranteedto be 100 percent successful. the answer is that we, the present occupants of theplanet, make a conscious return to the land (to the earth) and that we begin again toapply the rituals preserved by the shamanic traditions of our individual races. in sodoing, we strengthen the immune system of the biosphere, which then allows theearth (in its own mysterious manner) to destroy or repel the offending presence. thus,the pathogens infecting her become eradicated in a way that is sane, healthy, and

MICHAEL W FORD THE VAMPIRE GATE

ject with something of you blood, fluid or saliva. 3. you must name the servitor for instance, calling it noxumbra would be useful if you are using it at night to drain from someone. you will want to hold the sigil and focus your astral body flowing into it, giving it the initial charge it needs. 31 4. recite the mantra of the name until it is unintelligible and you seemingly forget the name on a conscious level. 5. bind it to you in such a way: in the name of lilith, mother of vampires i empower you object to be the shell which will house the vampiric servitor of lilith i name you_ you will serve me in the way of drinking the astral blood of another you will return it to me and i will grow stronger. using the varcolaci astovidad sigil of the black order of the dragon, sit in the meditativ

balance of opposites darkness and light, ego higher articulation (intelligence, luciferian angel, demonic aspects (carnal instincts, ahrimanic daemon. chakra three: the navel chakra -naonghaithya black flame of consciousness, ego identity, oriented to self-deification this chakra is known as the power located in the solar plexus. 44 devouring- drains from ego and builds the essence of self from a conscious level. non-devouring (self work- consciousness and empowerment of self. understanding the sense of i. chakra two: the sacral charka- aeshma water, emotional identity and instinct, oriented to selfgratification the second chakra, located in the abdomen, lower back, and sexual organs, is related to the element water, and to emotions, wrath and sexuality. devouring- draining through sexual

MICHAEL WYNN THE SOUL TRAVELERS

. first, begin a dream journal. i find this a pain in the ass, and prefer to record dreams audibly with a microphone, rather than a pen. second, do not burst out of bed, but instead take a moment recall your dreams before they slip from the mind as your daily activities begin third, deep trances are nothing more than a kind of dreaming where consciousness remains, so stilling the mind would allow conscious travel of the astral world. deep trances are difficult, but you may be able to take advantage of the brainwaves experienced during sleep by setting an alarm clock for the middle of the night. the gentler the waking, the better. and, as long as you can turn off the alarm without much fuss, you can more easily go into a trance than you could in the waking hours (as long as you don t fall b

le, yet real way. the deliberate projection of a thoughtform from one mind to another is most commonly known as telepathy. there are certain people that can walk into a room, and send the mood of the whole room into deep-freeze; and there are others who can lighten any atmosphere. humans (and even non-humans) will subconsciously sense the nature of a particular aura, and act on that sense in very conscious ways. how many times have thoughts of someone you know come into your mind moments before you received a phone call from them? some of these instances are coincidence, in that the people who we often receive phone calls from are the very same who are often on our minds. in other cases, especially when the thought of that person came abruptly, and did not evolve into being (as most day-to

ransformation. if you recall, the serpent from the garden of eden tells eve that the forbidden fruit will remake her as the gods. that s quite a claim! christians have long interpreted the fruit of eden as fruit of the more literal variety (which is just laughable. and, as stated in chapter 1, the pyramid is also a symbol of humanity s ascension into godhood. the powers of the vampire involve the conscious manipulation and liberty of the astral body. the astral bodies of humans is usually tightly bound to the material body, only in the deepest of dreams, in astral travel, and in death itself will the human experience liberation of the 2 bodies. vampires can fly the night sky while their material bodies remain lying in the bed. vampires may also reach out with their senses and steal lifefor

antageous for the vampire. the aura surrounding the vampire is different than the energy field that surrounds humans. for those sensitive enough to see the astral world, vampires tend to have auras of a deep-purple color, and may also have many grey tendrils extending from their body in every direction. these tendrils automatically begin to feed on those who surround the vampire, even without the conscious effort of the vampire. direct physical contact, as opposed to astral contact across a room, is the best way for a vampire to breathe in deeply the victim s lifeforce. humans who have been deeply fed from may experience coldness, numbness, extreme weakness, and lowered heart rate and blood pressure. those being fed from, especially those psychically sensitive, may have abrupt thoughts, or

g beetle, is often used symbolically to refer to ritual of death and rebirth. it is also worth noting that people who have undergone the ritual of death and rebirth refer to themselves as an anti-christ. the term anti-christ could be used both as a reference to satan in the flesh, or a reference to a person who has had imparted to him a bit satan himself. those who have become anti-christs have a conscious connection to both their guardian angel, and their guardian demon. this ritual can test the limits of one s sanity, and can even induce insanity. being joined with, and having conscious control of, both of your guardian spirits is often symbolized by the colors white and black in close proximity. the 2 pillars, checkerboard patterns, and similar arrangements represent the perfect spiritu

MICHAEL W FORD NOX UMBRA

rength of self to withstand and nourish in the solar force of saturnis, or shaitan. call unto the familiar at twilight as well, embracing the night brn shadow form of of the vampyre, which is an extension of your isolate and beautiful mind. ritual of the entrance of the neplilimic tomb of sah the vampyric essence is a form of the shadow of the black magician. the vampyre itself is a being whom is conscious of its essence of being, as well as its nightside powers. the sorcerer focuses upon the vampyric essence throught the shades of the dead, and the darkness and shadow is developed internally. it is visualized outside of the self to present a means of opposition, which allows the self to later realign this focus point of the mind the magician uses the imagination and will to visualize and

his flesh, but is manifested and displayed in the current body he exists in. he should then think of his deep desires, fears, strengths and core essence of self. he then envisions a sudden death, everything his is or was flashing before his eyes. replaying now, as he is beyond the grave, isolate and alone, he envisions his very blackened flame, the essential self. the darkness of the tomb and the conscious mind which grows and creates within it. seker, emerges illuminated with the black flame and then rises from the tomb "from the darkness of the tomb i awaken, i still live beyond the shadow! as i have dwelt in the necromantic twilight i become master of the shades of sah, do attend me greater and lesser familiar of the quarters, embrace my essence- zothoza unpu set heh! i am enthroned in

MOODY RAYMOND A LIFE AFTER LIFE

ent of death and to the experience our patients have when they are pronounced medically dead. it is research such as dr. moody presents in his book that will enlighten many and will confirm what we have been taught for two thousand years-that there is life after death. though he does not claim to have studied death itself, it is evident from his findings that the dying patient continues to have a conscious awareness of his environment after being pronounced clinically dead. this very much coincides with my own research, which has used the accounts of patients who have died and made a comeback, totally against our expectations and often to the surprise of some highly sophisticated, well-known and certainly accomplished physicians. all of these patients have experienced a floating out of the

urselves this psychological trauma, we decide just to try to avoid the topic as much as possible. the second reason it is difficult to discuss death is more complicated, as it is rooted in the very nature of language itself. for the most part, the words of human language allude to things of which we have experience through our own physical senses. death, though, is something which lies beyond the conscious experience of most of us because most of us have never been through it. if we are to talk about death at all, then, we must avoid both social taboos and the deep-seated linguistic dilemmas which derive from our own inexperience. what we often end up doing is talking in euphemistic analogies. we compare death or dying with more pleasant things in our experience, things with which we are f

one's painful and troubling memories are obliterated. as old and as widespread as they may be, however, both the "sleeping" and the "forgetting" analogies are ultimately inadequate in so far as comforting us is concerned. each is a different way of making the same assertion. even though they tell us so in a somewhat more palatable way, both say, in effect, that death is simply the annihilation of conscious experience, forever. if this is so, then death really doesn't have any of the desirable features of sleeping and forgetting. sleeping is a positive, desirable experience in life because waking follows it. a restful night's sleep makes the waking hours following it more pleasant and productive. if waking did not follow it, the benefits of sleep would not be possible. similarly, annihilati

experience, forever. if this is so, then death really doesn't have any of the desirable features of sleeping and forgetting. sleeping is a positive, desirable experience in life because waking follows it. a restful night's sleep makes the waking hours following it more pleasant and productive. if waking did not follow it, the benefits of sleep would not be possible. similarly, annihilation of all conscious experience implies not only the obliteration of all painful memories; but of all pleasant ones, too. so upon analysis, neither analogy is close enough to give us any real comfort or hope in facing death. there is another view, however, which disavows notion that death is annihilation of consciousness. according to this other, perhaps more ancient tradition, some aspect of the human being

guess. i felt like i was riding on a roller coaster train at an amusement park, going through this tunnel at a tremendous speed. during a severe illness, a man came so near death that his pupils dilated and his body was growing cold. he says, i was in an utterly black, dark void. it is very difficult to explain, but i felt as if i were moving in a vacuum, just through blackness. yet, i was quite conscious. it was like being in a cylinder which had no air in it. it was a feeling of limbo; of being half-way here, and half-way somewhere else. a man who "died" several times after severe burns and fall injuries says, i stayed in shock for about a week, and during that time all of a sudden i just escaped into this dark void. it seemed that i stayed there for a long time just floating and tumbli

MORALS AND DOGMA

it is the great truths as to all that most concerns a man, as to his rights, interests, and duties, that masonry seeks to teach her initiates. the wiser a man becomes, the less will he be inclined to submit tamely to the imposition of fetters or a yoke, on his conscience or his person. for, by increase of wisdom he not only better _knows_ his rights, but the more highly _values_ them, and is more conscious of his worth and dignity. his pride then urges him to assert his independence. he becomes better _able_ to assert it also; and better able to assist others or his country, when they or she stake all, even existence, upon the same assertion. but mere knowledge makes no one independent, nor fits him to be free. it often only makes him a more useful slave. liberty is a curse to the ignorant

suffering, we cling to it; our attachment to our home, to the spot that gave us birth, to any place, however rude, unsightly, or barren, on which the history of our years has been written, all show how dear are the ties of kindred and society. misery makes a greater impression upon us than happiness; because the former is not the habit of our minds. it is a strange, unusual guest, and we are more conscious of its presence. happiness lives with us, and we forget it. it does not excite us, nor disturb the order and course of our thoughts. a great agony is an epoch in our life. we remember our afflictions, as we do the storm and earthquake, because they are out of the common course of things. they are like disastrous events, recorded because extraordinary; and with whole and unnoticed periods

hts enough come there, such as no tongue ever uttered. they do not so much want human sympathy, as higher help. there is a loneliness in deep sorrow which the deity alone can relieve. alone, the mind wrestles with the great problem of calamity, and seeks the solution from the infinite providence of heaven, and thus is led directly to god. there are many things in us of which we are not distinctly conscious. to waken that slumbering consciousness into life, and so to lead the soul up to the light, is one office of every great ministration to human nature, whether its vehicle be the pen, the pencil, or the tongue. we are unconscious of the intensity and awfulness of the life within us. health and sickness, joy and sorrow, success and disappointment, life and death, love and loss, are familia

nal on towards the right conclusion, with a conviction that god's justice reigns there, is acting a religious part, leading that day a religious life; or else right and justice are no part of religion. whether, during all that day, he has once appealed, in form or in terms, to his conscience, or not; whether he has once spoken of religion and god, or not; if there has been the inward purpose, the conscious intent and desire, that sacred justice should triumph, he has that day led a good and _religious_ life, and made a most essential contribution to that religion of life and of society, the cause of equity between man and man, and of truth and right action in the world. books, to be of religious tendency in the masonic sense, need not be books of sermons, of pious exercises, or of prayers

an object of _knowledge, but of _faith; not to be approached by the _understanding, but by the _moral sense; not to be _conceived, but to be _felt. all attempts to embrace the infinite in the conception of the finite are, and must be only accommodations to the frailty of man. shrouded from human comprehension in an obscurity from which a chastened imagination is awed back, and thought retreats in conscious weakness, the divine nature is a theme on which man is little entitled to dogmatize. here the philosophic intellect becomes most painfully aware of its own insufficiency. and yet it is here that man most dogmatizes, classifies and describes god's attributes, makes out his map of god's nature, and his inventory of god's qualities, feelings, impulses, and passions; and then hangs and burns

MOTTA MARCELO THE COMMENTARIES OF AL

f hindu mysticism, the dwarf insane, yet crafty, of many legends in many lands,is also this same "holy ghost, or silent self of a man, or his holy guardian angel. he is almost the "unconscious" of freud, unknown unaccountable, the silent spirit, blowing "whither it listeth, but canst not tell whence it cometh or whither it goeth. it commands with absolute authority when it appears at all, despite conscious reason and judgment. aiwass is then the "minister" of this hoor-paar-kraat, that is, of the saviour of the world in the larger sense, and of mine own "silent self' in the lesser. a "minister" is one who performs a service, in this case evidently that of revealing: aiwass was the intelligible medium between the babe god the new aeon about to be born and myself. this book of the law is the

servants; perhaps those who, worshipping the khabs, have beheld her light shed over them. such persons indeed consummate the marriage of nuit and hadit in themselves; in that case they are aware of certain ways to power. there is also a mystical sense in this verse. we are to organize our minds thoroughly, appointing few and secret chiefs, serving nuit, to discipline the varied departments of the conscious thought. 11. these are fools that men adore; both their gods& their men are fools. this verse establishes uncompromisingly that all gods g capital, that is to say 'true gods' and all men deified by legend or deceit that is to say 'false gods' are fools. how come? it is a key. distinction is clearly made between the two types: one are gods; the other is men. the key is that both types are

in an asylum. if he loses his patience, he will kill the inmates; if he stops watching, they will kill him; and if he loses his sense of humor, that is to say, his sense of perspective, he will go insane himself. whenever you grow fed up with the whole setup, as you no doubt will, it may help you to consider that humanity does, after all, progress. the promulgation of the law of thelema, and its conscious or unconscious adoption by the leading minds of the planet, would have been impossible at any other known historical period. men have whispered 'do what thou wilt' in the past at other men's ear; but they either chose carefully to whom they whispered, or pretended they spoke in jest 'law' in greek is nomoc,from nem, and means strictly "anything assigned, that which one has in use or poss

"the gate of the kingdom" and "the book of wisdom (heed well, 0 children) 34. but she said: the ordeals i write not: the rituals shall be half known and half concealed: the law is for all. the ordeals are at present carried out unknown to the candidate by the secret magick power of the beast. those who are accepted by him for initiation testify that these ordeals are frequently independent of his conscious care. they are not, like the traditional ordeals, formal, or identical for all; the candidate finds himself in circumstances which afford a real test of conduct, and compel him to discover his own nature, to become aware of himself by bringing his secret motives to the surface. some of the rituals have been made accessible, that is, the magical formulae have been published. see "the rite

civil war. to the beginner i would offer this programme: 1. furnish your mind as completely as possible with the knowledge of how to inspect and to control it. 2. train your body to obey your mind, and not to distract its attention. 3. control your mind to devote itself wholly to discover your true will. 4. explore the course of that will till you reach its source, your silent self. 5. unite the conscious will with the true will, and the conscious ego with the silent self. you must be utterly ruthless in discarding any atom of consciousness which is hostile or neutral. 6. let this work freely from within, but heed not your environment, lest you make difference between one thing and another. whatever it be, it is to be made one with you by love (for love in this sense, see liber aleph, cha

MYTHS AND LEGENDS OF ANCIENT CIVILIZATIONS E

s dazzling chariot drawn by four black horses. regardless of her tears and the shrieks of her female attendants, aides seized the terrified maiden, and bore her away to the gloomy realms over which he reigned in melancholy grandeur. helios, the all-seeing sun-god, and hecate, a mysterious and very ancient divinity, alone heard her cries for aid, but were powerless to help her. when demeter became conscious of her loss her grief was intense, and she refused to be comforted. she knew not where to seek for her child, but feeling that repose and inaction were impossible, she set out on her weary search, taking with her two page 56 torches which she lighted in the flames of mount etna to guide her on her way. for nine long days and nights she wandered on, inquiring of every one she met for tidi

in which he is represented as a powerful, muscular man in the full vigour of youth. the attitude is that of thoughtful repose, but the short, curly hair, dilated nostrils, and strongly marked features leave no doubt as to the force and turbulence of his character. at his feet, the sculptor has placed the little god of love, who looks up all undaunted at the mighty war-god, as though mischievously conscious that this unusually quiet mood is attributable to his influence. religious festivals in honour of mars were generally held in the month of march; but he had also a festival on the ides of october, when chariot-races took place, after which, the right-hand horse of the team which had drawn the victorious chariot, was sacrificed to him. in ancient times, human sacrifices, more especially p

which reason many of the page 195 springs and fountains over which they presided were believed to inspire mortals who drank of their waters with the power of foretelling future events. the naiades are intimately connected in idea with those flowers which are called after them nympha, or water-lilies, whose broad, green leaves and yellow cups float upon the surface of the water, as though proudly conscious of their own grace and beauty. we often hear of the naiades forming alliances with mortals, and also of their being wooed by the sylvan deities of the woods and dales. dryades, or tree nymphs. the tree nymphs partook of the distinguishing characteristics of the particular tree to whose life they were wedded, and were known collectively by the name of the dryades. the hamadryades, or oak

NAGEL CARL AMAZING SECRETS OF OCCULT POWER

his problems. i bombarded him with questions about it and, in self-defense i suspect, he agreed to an experiment in trance-vision. the time was now 1:35 p.m, and as an aid to his concentration i darkened the room. barry s body became totally relaxed, and his breathing deepened. he described the visions as he experienced them, speaking slowly and carefully. his visions were vivid, and he was fully conscious of his physical environment. barry would occasionally pause; these moments are indicated by three periods) in the text. almost instantly he began to describe a small circular object moving through the time-field. the visions continued: it has got a little chute underneath. it s now producing a sort of shovel yet not a shovel but a telescopic-type thing coming out from the bottom of it si

the pendulum is an inch or so above the center of the table. be sure to work on a firm table because an unsteady one may contribute a motion of its own and deceive you into misinterpreting the information you receive. when everything is set, hold your hands still until the pendulum has stopped swinging. then read these words aloud, firmly and decisively< let the dead rise and come to me. make no conscious attempt from now on to make the pendulum swing, nor should you grit your teeth and defy the pendulum to swing. sometimes two or three minutes will pass before the pendulum begins to move. in a few moments, the pendulum should begin to swing in a line of its own accord, indicating the presence of a communicating entity. if it does not respond put it away and try again later, when you are

NEW WORLD ORDER OR OCCULT SECRET DESTINY

our beginning, novus ordo seclorum new order of the ages. the all-seeing eye of horus, the resurrected egyptian sun god, biblically refered to as lucifer, the angel of light. in occult doctrine it is thought that from the union of spirit and matter (the pyramid is made of stone, rock, and earth and represents the unconscious. the capstone is made of an immaterial substance light or spirit and is conscious, a new being a transformed being is created. the seal s reverse depicts a separation state in the separation of the eye the triangle. the pyramid exemplifies the initiation stage. it is the house of initiation, in which the candidate confronts the world of darkness and enters the world of spirit. by passing the tests of the elements, the candidate is initiated into the realm of higher co

ON SET

e of the law. great is the might of set, greater still he through son set by tapio kotkavuori priest of set this article was originally published in the scroll of set jan-feb, 1998 ce. for me, set is the principle of isolate intelligence, who gave mankind the gift of selfconsciousness in pre-historic times in order to strengthen his own being, and in order to give mankind the possibility to self-conscious, invidividual existence. self-consciousness is a feature that separates human beings from natural universe. because of this feature we are able to take into consideration in our actions past, present and future, to make notions about good and evil, give meaning and purpose to things, to effect the universe according to our own will, and to experience existence as selfconscious individual

hat is good and evil; it is my own responsibility to reason ethical (and other) questions and act according to that reasoning. i take full responsibility for my actions. when i communicate with set, i do not lose my individuality, but become strenghtened by him in my self-consciousness and initiatory (self developing) work. as a priest of set i seek to enhance the possibility for individual, self-conscious, autonomous potential of mankind to actualize within the temple of set, and without it as well as appropriate- this does not include any kind of converting; by its very nature the need for individual selfbetterment must come from within an individual himself. no one can do such a work for others, only for oneself. reality of set is not based on mere knowledge or on mere intuition. it is

set, and without it as well as appropriate- this does not include any kind of converting; by its very nature the need for individual selfbetterment must come from within an individual himself. no one can do such a work for others, only for oneself. reality of set is not based on mere knowledge or on mere intuition. it is based on both, but it is essentially via rationally based intuition, my own conscious efforts to understand my own self, via my own conscious efforts to come into being as a more perfect, more autonomous individual, that i have experienced the principle, that it has become necessary for my own initiation (self development process) and self- understanding. set will not be known to those who try to approach him with blind faith or with strict scientific method. possibility

erienced the principle, that it has become necessary for my own initiation (self development process) and self- understanding. set will not be known to those who try to approach him with blind faith or with strict scientific method. possibility to come to know set will raise only through exercise of one's own will, rationally based honest inquiry on one's self and on set as the metamodel for self-conscious, autonomous, individual being. one of our senior initiates wrote a good summary about the nature of set: i. set is the principle of isolate intelligence. ii. it is dynamic (evolving. iii. its purpose is self- maintenance, expansion, and perpetuation. this is its only good- otherwise it is beyond good and evil. iv. it is not omnipotent- it must work for the changes it causes. v. it is not

ONYX TABLET OF SET

characteristic that even extraordinary competence in the black arts- characteristic of recognition as an adept ii of the temple of set- is *not* sufficient for recognition to the priesthood iii. it is further because of this characteristic that all "priesthoods" other than that of the prince of darkness are spurious: naively self-deceitful at best and fraudulent at worst. if there is no unified, conscious intelligence for which conventional priesthoods may serve as a medium- and the inertia of the objective universe argues against this- then there is nothing behind such priesthoods, and the religions which have grown up around them, save the passion of humankind to believe that it is more than a mere accident in the ebb and flow of the cosmos. to be a priest or priestess of set, therefore

articularize the will of set into the incidental give-and-take of human interaction. human problems and disagreements are not the sort with which such an ageless intelligence is concerned. of course priests and priestesses may invoke the wisdom to which they alone have access in order to address human issues. they themselves are incarnations of set in this capacity: completely self-aware and self-conscious beings in a world peopled otherwise by humans who are, to a greater or lesser degree, controlled by natural forces. the experience of the priesthood of set is not comprehensible to those who have not partaken of it, because it cannot be explained as a function of other human knowledge or experiences. what humans cannot easily understand, they have historically tended to regard with appre

character. 7. humbly asked him to remove our shortcomings. 8. made a list of all persons we had harmed, and became willing to make amends to them all. 9. made direct amends to such people wherever possible, except when to do so would injure them or others. 10. continued to take personal inventory and when we were wrong promptly admitted it. 11. sought through prayer and meditation to improve our conscious contact with god as we understood him, praying only for knowledge of his will for us and the power to carry that out. 12. having had a spiritual awakening as the result of these steps, we tried to carry this message to alcoholics and to practice these principles in all our affairs. the nine steps for setian recovery 1. i admit to myself that i have become powerless over my addictionsand

acts of humbling themselves (unless you are into that sort of thing, which is a completely different program) but rather this step is a call for a continuation of the honesty and understanding of one's self that will sustain the person in recovery and strengthen ou wills for the continued purpose of fighting addictions. 8. i will seek through knowledge, understanding and initiation to improve my conscious contact with my higher self, working only for knowledge and the power to improve and strengthen my will against addiction and self-destructivebehavior. with the regained clarity that sobriety brings us, we stand reunited with our xeper in step eight. the initiate is restored to his/her original purpose as an initiate of the temple of set and seeks to continue on thepath to xeper, the rea

at steps you had taken to counsel them, and finally what you think is acceptable and unacceptable behavior in a setian or an adept. when not to expel the temple is an elitist organization. it does not try for neo-tribalism, it is not interested in retention of members. the temple will retain members if and only if it is doing what it is designed to do. returning the temple to its design with each conscious action is the duty of the priesthood. when you have decided that a first degree would be better off not pursuing the temple, it is all right to talk to them, and suggest that they might not want to renew at dues time. this is within your job. the priesthood has a great power in that it is dealing with psyches that are still dependent on signals from without, but has made the leap of cutt

PHOSPHORUS THE SHADOWING FORTH OF LUCIFER

lucifer is of the spirit of light, from which the foundation of luciferic magick is to ascend towards godhead. the light of the spirit is based within perception and the clarity of an awakened self. perception is the vehicle of knowledge and what the individual can understand. christianity teaches the annihilation of perception and the repression of the awakened mind. the enthusiasm of the driven conscious, charged with the bright luciferian light; leads all individuals towards god itself. lucifer is the fallen angel of light. born strong in the light of the god spirit, his crown held the most beautiful jewels from the earth. his essence was of the sun and divine wisdom and enlightenment shone throughout him. no other angel or seraphim was as bright as lucifer. as with all beings of light

. these together lead the individual towards a higher point of understanding and if properly worked, can lead towards holy magick. vampirism is a significant tool in human evolution because it places in perfect harmony the ever-changing self within natural balance. to ascend one must devour the energies that offer themselves. vampirism holds its foundation in dream and myth, forming strongly in a conscious reality, as one may know it. vampiric sorcery is a dangerous magick to control as it tests every point of mental strength one may have developed. if unbroken, can further strengthen the individual who would ascend to godhead. one must delve the depths of the psyche (abyss) in order to balance the holy light. thelema inadvertently supports and provides a significant foundation for the lik

a black magician is by no means what crowley defined as "black brothers. the essential study and practice of a sorcerer to ascend is significant in the point that the individual must grow with his or her studies, to become the topic therein. the self which is also known as "kia (austin spare's "the book of pleasure) should be explored on every possible level, understanding the foundation for the conscious make up known as "i. lucifer exists in the core of every individual; it is "it's" gift to us. those who awaken this individual light are blessed unto ourselves. self-godhood is the step towards spiritual immortality. those who seek the platform of adept in the magickial quest will inadvertently perceive the basis of the balance of light and darkness. the angelic and the demonic shall be

RABBI AMIRAM MARKEL MARKEL THE KNOWLEDGE OF G D VOL 1

properly, we must clearly understand kelipat nogah "the intermediary shell" or "the shining shell. the intermediary shell kelipat nogah in order to understand the "intermediary shell kelipat nogah" we must understand the progression from absolute sublimation and selflessness to total self absorption and egotism. chochmah is totally sublimated to the essential self. because of this a person has no conscious awareness of chochmah, since it is totally sublimated to its source. this is called "bittul b metziut (nullification of existence. chochmah is therefore called "ain (nothingness. in contrast, in binah one is aware of his thoughts. he can feel his thoughts, plus his thoughts have feeling (he "feels" the idea. now, the thought level of binah is also sublimated to the self. however, since b

ome aroused. on the contrary, the focus is entirely on truly knowing and understanding g-dliness. because of this, the results are radically different. the arousal of a person who does not desire to toil in the service of hitbonenut, will be completely felt. this is to say that he will be aware of himself throughout. in contrast, g-dly excitement of the emotions is not felt at all. he will not be conscious of himself or his excitement. an example of how one s emotions may be greatly aroused while he remains unaware of it is what happens when one hears good or bad news. for example, someone who has just actually won the lottery will start jumping up and down and shouting for joy, but he will be completely unaware of himself because his mind is so totally and completely engrossed in the fact

om transgressing the 365 negative commandments. this level is called "natural love and fear of g-d, and is a love and fear of the heart (nonetheless, this is the love and fear of the animal soul, as explained above) level four: intellectual love and fear the fourth level, which is higher than the previous level, is a matter and aspect of the intent and focus of the heart, which is higher than the conscious excitement of the emotions of the heart. the explanation of this is as follows: when one s heart becomes excited through his hitbonenut and his emotions are completely aroused, either with great longing, joy or bitterness etc, the entire length and breadth of the g-dly matter which he was contemplating becomes shortened during the actual emotional response. just an impression of the cont

RABBI MOSHE WISNEFSKY APPLES FROM THE ORCHARD THE ARIZAL ON THE PARASHAH

itioned in the context of the limits of his own intellect. thus, when the revelation of abba enters ima, it is no longer represented by the name havayah but by the name elokim. the word gbeginning, h [however] refers to chochmah, as in the verse gthe beginning of wisdom. h4 this phrase (reishit chochmah) can poetically be taken to mean gthe beginning is wisdom. h also, since chochmah is the first conscious sefirah (as opposed to keter, which is sub- or super-conscious, it can rightfully be called gthe beginning h of the sefirotic (and thus any) process. thus, although the first verse of the torah seems to revolve principally around beriah and ima, it also contains an allusion to chochmah (and thus to atzilut. this [double allusion to chochmah and binah] may be seen in the beit [the first l

anointing oil] that hung at the end of aaron fs beard, as our sages have said.7 this is the mystical meaning of the verse: git is like the precious oil upon the head, cascading down upon the beard. h8 the oil is the light of chochmah, as the sages say, gwhoever is accustomed to use oil merits chochmah. h9 and as we have explained previously, chochmah is the seminal drop of insight that enters the conscious mind as a concentrated essence from the super-conscious. this is similar to oil, which is the concentrated essence of the olive. all the brains are receptacles for chochmah, and are called by its name. this is the mystical meaning of [the phrase from the above-quoted verse] glike the precious oil. h 5 psalms 133:2. 6 daniel 7:9. 7 horiot 12a. 8 psalms ibid. 9 menachot 85a. the arizal on

ah is mine. h5 in the verse, gand a river went forth from eden to water the garden, h6 eden signifies chochmah, the river flowing out of it signifies binah, and the garden signifies malchut. chochmah is depicted as a wellspring, as in the verse, gthe source of wisdom is like a bubbling stream. h7 binah, as we know, is the expansion of the initial insight of chochmah, which surfaces from the supra-conscious mind like water bubbling forth from a subterranean well. as we have seen previously, binah is the source of gevurah. in expanding the insight of chochmah, binah must use discernment and discrimination in order to separate the pure, true insight from the admixture of impurities that accompanies its revelation. as long as gevurah is also used for the same purpose, it remains holy. but when

bah 4:9. the arizal on parashat shemot 231 g cover egypt h means when the person is in the womb. we thus see that the arizal teaches that the good inclination actually precedes the evil inclination in utero. the evil inclination, even in utero, is called ga new king [who] arose over egypt, h i.e, who usurped the rulership over the embryo from the good inclination, so that at birth, it is the sole conscious source of motivation. g cwho did not know joseph. h this refers to the holy one, blessed be he. the evil inclination is conscious only of the reality of this world. gand he said to his people c, hi.e, to the powers of impurity. g c ebehold, the people of the children of israel c, h i.e, the faculties of the soul. g care more numerous and powerful than we are. h so what did he do [he ensl

ials of these three sefirot.keter, reishit chochmah, binah.spell the word for gfirstborn h [bechor. this is similar to what is explained in the zohar11 regarding the word for gblessed h [baruch] and the name of the river kevar. chochmah is referred to as reishit chochmah( gthe beginning of wisdom h) based on psalms 111:10: gthe beginning of wisdom is the fear of g-d. h also, chochmah is the first conscious sefirah, and is therefore known as gthe beginning. h in summary: plague smiting sub-sefirah in the holy nukva evil sub-sefirah smitten 1. blood malchut keter of nukva 2. frogs yesod brains of nukva 3. lice hod skull hair of nukva and malchut of z feir anpin 4. horde netzach yesod of z feir anpin 5. pestilence tiferet hod of z feir anpin 6. boils gevurah netzach of z feir anpin 7. hail ch

REGARDIE ISRAEL THE COMPLETE GOLDEN DAWN

n initiatory group (later in this introduction i will offer suggestions for the individual to plan a safe and successful approach to this work overall) this light knows no moral or conscionable dictate (fire can bum your hand as surely as cook your favorite recipe) but this is the "holy and formless fire" which either manifests in our external environment through the screen of our disciplined and conscious image making (crowley gave great emphasis to developing the concentrated image making aspect of consciousness) as well as through the automatic unconscious complexes of our personalities. and hence regardie insisted upon some form of psychotherapeutic work once the unconscious had been activated by the ritual work since it was unlikely that the neophyte had yet even knowledge of the poss

"wishes come true" it is a starting point for difficult personal work ahead, and once the symbols are activated within the sphere of the candidate, it can mean many months, even years of difficult inward personal labor from one grade to the next. the inner completion of a ritual grade does in fact bring a new awareness, more personal freedom from automatic parts of oneself, increased control over conscious image building, and a greater power, but with most of us this is usually hard won and painful. as to who is capable of initiating, the question of "succession" or "lineage" or the "transfer of power" has been debated for years regarding its pros and cons. ultimately, the only person who can truly initiate another is one who has not only done the work pertaining to the particular grade, b

an outside person regardie had a phenomenal ability efficiently. however, once in 1982 middle pillar technique twice daily result would eventually occur. if this and prolonged rhythmic deep "hierophant"and trust that one's personal intention of sincere effort. several months into my therapeutic placed a copy of crowley's the holy crowley at that time. he asked me to doing so, i mught have a more conscious to the path of tav, the path of saturn, my "dance" with the inner blessedly unfolded ever since! my therapy with regardie ended occasionally in contact with each other. we maintained a correspondence for to be reticent regarding any discussion experiencing anxiety and an acute banishing ritual of the pentagram daily that time. the tide had turned, and in 1981, regardie gave me a gift par

inhering within the human spirit. through the admittedly artificial or conventional means of a dramatic projection of these personified principles in a wellordered ceremony a reaction is induced in consciousness. this reaction is calculated to arouse from their dormant condition those hitherto latent faculties represented obiectively in the temple of initiation by the officers. without the least conscious effbrt on the part of fibaspirant, an invofmtary current of sympathy is produced by this external delineation of s irituadl arts which mav be sufficient to accom lishth e purpose of the initiation cerimony. the aesthetic agpeal to the imagination- quite apart from what could be called the intrinsic magical virtue with which the g. d. documents z. 1. and z. 3. deal at some length- stirs t

uted to any of the enumerations or sephiroth on the tree of life since it is a preliminary or probationary grade- we find that the kerux is an officer who personifies the reasoning faculties. he represents that intelligent active part of the mind which functions ever in obedience to the will- the qabalistic ruach, in a word. the higher part of that mind, the aspiring, sensitive, and the intuitive conscious <45> ness is represented by the hegemon, who seeks the rising of the light. and the hierophant, in this initial ceremony of neophyte, acts on behalf of the higher spiritual soul of man himself, that divine self of which too rarely, if ever at all, we become aware "the essence of mind is intrinsically pure" is a definition of the bodhisattva sila sutra, and it is this essential state of e

RITUEL ET DOGME DE LA HAUTE MAGIE BY ELIPHAS LEVI PART I

. the twenty-two figures of the alphabet represent, in the first place, the thirteen dogmas, and secondly, the nine beliefs authorized by that jewish religion which is so strong and so firmly established on highest reason. here follows the religious and kabalistic key of the tarot, formulated in technical verses after the mode of the ancient lawgivers: 48 the doctrine of transcendental magic 1' a conscious, active cause in all we see, 2 h and number proves the living unity. 3 g no bound hath he who doth the whole contain, 4 o but, all preceding, fills life's vast domain. 5 x sole worthy worship, he, the only lord, 6 n doth his true doctrine to clean hearts accord. 7 z but since faith's works a single pontiff need, 8 k one law have we, and at one altar plead; 9 t eternal god for aye their b

orm the world, why do you not make use of them? i would answer: this knowledge has come to me too late for myself, and i have spent over its acquisition the time and the resources which might have enabled me to apply it; i offer it to those who are in a position to avail themselves thereof. illustrious men, rich men, great ones of this world, who are dissatisfied with that which you have, who are conscious of a nobler and larger ambition, will you be fathers of a new world, kings of a rejuvenated civilization? a poor and obscure scholar has found the lever of archimedes, and he offers it to you for the good of humanity alone, asking nothing whatsoever in exchange. the phenomena which quite recently have perturbed america and europe, those of table-turning and fluidic manifestations, are si

RITUEL ET DOGME DE LA HAUTE MAGIE BY ELIPHAS LEVI PART II

o present them selves before the lord, and satan came also among them. and the lord said unto satan: ewhence comest thou? f then satan answered the lord, and said: efrom going to and fro in the earth, and from walking up and down in it. f h a gnostic gospel, discovered in the east by a learned traveller of our acquaintance, explains the genesis of light to the profit of lucifer, as follows: gself-conscious truth is living thought. truth is thought as it is in itself, and formulated thought is speech. when eternal thought desired a form, it said: elet there be light. f now, this thought which speaks is the word, and the word said: elet there be light, f because the word itself is the light of minds. the untreated 4 the ritual of transcendental magic light, which is the divine word, shines b

ll kabalistic keys of prophecy are summed up in the sign of the pentagram, which paracelsus proclaims to be the greatest and most potent of all signs. need anyone be surprised therefore that every magus believes in the real influence exercised by this sign over spirits of all hierarchies? those who set at naught the sign of the cross tremble before the star of the microcosm. on the contrary, when conscious of failing will, the magus turns his eyes towards this symbol, takes it in his right hand and feels armed with intellectual omnipotence, provided that he is truly a king, worthy to be led by the star to the cradle of divine realization; provided that he knows, dares, wills and keeps silent; provided that he is familiar with the usages of the pentacle, the cup, the wand and the sword; pro

potence. it is possible in the exhaustion of death by congestion, by suffocation, by exhaustion or by hysteria. eutychus, who was resuscitated by st. paul after falling from a third storey, had doubtless suffered no serious internal injuries, but had succumbed to asphyxia, occasioned by the rush of air during his fall, or alternatively to violent shock and terror. in a parallel case, he who feels conscious of the power 70 the ritual of transcendental magic and faith necessary for such an achievement must, like the apostle, practise insufflation, mouth to mouth, combined with contact of the extremities for restoration of warmth. were it simply a matter of what the ignorant call miracle, elias and st. paul, who made use of the same procedure, would have spoken in the name of jehovah or of ch

ROBERT KIRK WALKER BETWEEN WORLDS

ysically as a united body of consciousness which has expressed itself through specific appendix 4: thomas rhymer 139 members in serial time. active magical groups who perpetuate genuine oral teaching traditions have various inner-world contacts whom they claim to be members of such a body. these are not, incidentally, mysterious immortals residing in seclusion in the andes or on mars, but are the conscious resonance or echo of certain advanced souls who are supposed to be concerned with the http//www.dreampower.com/kirk_wbw/pg_138.htm (1 of 11 [10/9/2001 12:37:14 am] robert kirk- walker between worlds problems and spiritual development of those who are their children in outer time. whether or not one accepts this more recondite theory is a matter of indifference, for there are sufficient h

RUBY TABLET OF SET

t is estimated that modern archaeologists have at their disposal less than 10% of that country's cultural creations from which to reconstruct its values. classification: v2- 102- 1 author: michael a. aquino vi date: october 1, xix revision: january 1, xxiv html revision: oct 07, 1997 ce subject: philosophy reading list #1 #2, 16l, 16m the egyptians perceived the universe as actively controlled by conscious, natural principles (neteru. to the egyptians, all of "nature (derived from neter) was alive and the direct consequence of the wills of the neteru. nature was intelligible not just through inanimate, automatic, general regularities which could be discovered via the "scientific method" but also through connections and associations between things and events perceived in the human mind. the

sis; they are conventions of human experience. in dark ages greece the universe was an unknown quantity, superior to all gods, who are "humans writ large" within it and who govern the fortunes and the passions of mankind [consider the active involvement of the gods in the iliad and odyssey] in the "golden age" of athenian culture, the universe was thought not to be a function of any supernatural, conscious will. rather it was conceived as a highly complex, logically intelligible machine which may be understood through reason. basic divisions in this reason were the materialism of such individuals as anaximander and democritus("atoms, and the panpsychism of thales (ca. 640-546) of the agean island of miletus, who had been schooled in egypt. panpsychism teaches that every living substance ha

ral mankind. if a man obeys his private will in a civil state, he reduces himself to the level of a brute animal and causes society to degenerate into an oppressive, power manipulative system. he must formulate his own will in terms of relevance to moral principle [as expressed by the "general will: thus society "forces him to be free. to exercise his will in coherence with the "general will" his conscious acceptance of this responsibility results in his true human dignity. rousseau is a republican by necessity, since modern states are too large for direct democracy. he considers representative government unfortunate, however, since it weakens the expression of the "general will" he advocates a majoritarian voting system, but he stresses that this will work only if people do not vote accor

ation on the platonic "pyramid of thought" concept. with hegel, of course, the mind develops forward through time (historically; whereas with plato the levels of thought are measures of excellence irrespective of time or progression. hegel's phenomenology of mind begins with consciousness, which is everyday experience (action and reaction to events) without selfconsciousness. we take the truth of conscious experiences for granted; hegel calls this sensecertainty. as soon as one pauses to reflect on conscious experiences, one moves to self- consciousness. at the same time there comes an awareness of other selves, other minds. this is very close to hobbes' concept of the state of nature. the antagonism is because "they exist and are not me" therefore i wish to control them and not to be cont

ated in the corresponding notes: x.1 matter/ anti-matter x.2 sex: male/ female part iii- discussion and notes hierarchy the grand master proposes conceivability and inconceivability as the highest level of opposite. the grand master bases this classification on his opinion that everything which can or does exist must be conceivable. given a variety of advanced intelligent life forms, we feel that conscious life is or will be able to a) recognize the existence of everything which exists, and b) extrapolate from things that exist to all things that don't and can't. we feel that such beings will be able to conceive of everything. 1 conceivability- inconceivability n 1 o f all opposites are conceivable, and therefore all opposites fall lower in this hierarchy than conceivability. the discussio

SALMANRUSHDIE THESATANICVERSES

ll in plain fashion. saladin nosedived while farishta embraced air, hugging it with his arms and legs, a flailing, overwrought actor without techniques of restraint. below, cloud-covered, awaiting their entrance, the slow congealed currents of the english sleeve, the appointed zone of their watery reincarnation "o, my shoes are japanese" gibreel sang, translating the old song into english in semi-conscious deference to the uprushing host-nation "these trousers english, if you please. on my head, red russian hat; my heart's indian for all that" the clouds were bubbling up towards them, and perhaps it was on account of that great mystification of cumulus and cumulo-nimbus, the mighty rolling thunderheads standing like hammers in the dawn, or perhaps it was the singing (the one busy performin

he plug, and when dreamed himself awake again she was standing in front of him with that loose white hair and the butterflies clothing her: transformed. she was still nodding, with a rapt expression on her face, receiving a message from somewhere that she called gibreel. then she left him lying there and returned to the village to make her entrance. so now i have a dream-wife, the dreamer becomes conscious enough to think. what the hell to do with her- but it isn't up to him. aycsha and mishal akhtar are together in the big house. o o o ever since his birthday mirza saeed had been full of passionate desires "as if life really does begin at forty, his wife marvelled. their marriage became so energetic that the servants had to change the bedsheets three times per day. mishal hoped secretly t

g suspected. that the two of them should respond to his bitterness- when, on his second attic morning, they brought him a masala dosa instead of packet cereal complete with toy silver spacemen, and he cried out, ungratefully "now i'm supposed to eat this filthy foreign food- with expressions of sympathy, made matters even worse "sawful muck" mishal agreed with him "no bangers in here, worse luck" conscious of having insulted their hospitality, he tried to explain that he thought of himself, nowadays, as, well, british "what about us" anahita wanted to know "what do you think we are- and mishal confided "bangladesh in't nothing to me. just some place dad and mum keep banging on about- and anahita, conclusively "bungleditch- with a satisfied nod "what i call it, anyhow" but they weren't brit

o when salman had slipped into unconsciousness on the floor, baal lay on his scratchy straw--filled mattress, feeling the steel ring of pain around his forehead, the flutter of warning in his heart. often his tiredness with his life had made him wish not to grow old, but, as salman had said, to dream of a thing is very different from being faced with the fact of it. for some time now he had been conscious that the world was closing in around him. he could no longer pretend that his eyes were what they ought to be, and their dimness made his life even more shadowy, harder to grasp. all this blurring and loss of detail: no wonder his poetry had gone down the drain. his ears were getting to be unreliable, too. at this rate he'd soon end up sealed off from everything by the loss of his senses

art, saladin in his time had loved widely, and was now (he had come to believe) suffering love's revenges upon the foolish lover. of the things of the mind, he had most loved the protean, inexhaustible culture of the englishspeaking peoples; had said, when courting pamela, that _othello "just that one play, was worth the total output of any other dramatist in any other language, and though he was conscious of hyperbole, he didn't think the exaggeration very great (pamela, of course, made incessant efforts to betray her class and race, and so, predictably, professed herself horrified, bracketing othello with shylock and beating the racist shakespeare over the head with the brace of them) he had been striving, like the bengali writer, nirad chaudhuri, before him- though without any of that i

SAPPHIRE TABLE OF SET MAIN

the isolate self need but will what it desires- and the patterns of the ou will "inevitably" reconfigure to bring that change about (this is in part operative at the iii -level, but i think the scope- both temporal and spatial span- is greatly increased in the iv (3) what is the mode of failure for the iv? well, as far as we don't act consciously, we are agents of (natural) necessity just as non-conscious human beings are. if we do not bring our non-natural state of being (essence) to bear on the world of horrors, its laws will regulate us in the same semiconscious way as it does to mere human beings (the laws of nature- both without and within our bodies- have an "order" to themselves, but from the perspective of conscious beings this order is either chaotic or simply inertial. the point

of being (essence) to bear on the world of horrors, its laws will regulate us in the same semiconscious way as it does to mere human beings (the laws of nature- both without and within our bodies- have an "order" to themselves, but from the perspective of conscious beings this order is either chaotic or simply inertial. the point is that the laws of nature do not automatically further the aims of conscious beings- they do not seek perfection and truth in the same way as conscious beings do. hence conscious action is necessary if consciousness is to be instilled into the natural realm) to counter natural necessity("fate, conscious beings must act against it, seek to counter and escape it. failing to fight consciously in the world will gradually make any conscious being's powers wither away

that i must create in order to fulfill my will (and my onic function. this change has manifested f.e. in a deepened ability to sustain _conscious_ experience solely within my su for really extended periods of time. my essence and sense of identity have become very independent of linguistic/rational conceptualizations and the framework of sense experience. i can simply be inside myself and lead a conscious life without having much anything to do with the ou or other people. i can "define" myself by simply being (or at least i do not need to frame myself so tightly with concepts and analogies drawn from the natural world in order to have a sense of self. i can go through my daily things and encounters with other people without really being touched by them at all- or really touching them at

lf. i can go through my daily things and encounters with other people without really being touched by them at all- or really touching them at all myself. but this is more like the passive side of the change in being; a new sense of sovereignty and self-sufficiency. the other side is that i have an almost permanent drive to fulfill my will/vision. if i don't live in accordance with my vision, i am conscious of it. if i do, i obtain a very high level of inspiration and energy. i can focus on interacting with the world and other people with full intensity. i can gain on a new level from interaction with other people. this has, for example, helped me to understand the real essence of many a person (people are not at all as "intellectual" as i've wanted to believe, for example. and thus i've be

SAPPHIRE TABLET OF SET

the isolate self need but will what it desires- and the patterns of the ou will "inevitably" reconfigure to bring that change about (this is in part operative at the iii -level, but i think the scope- both temporal and spatial span- is greatly increased in the iv (3) what is the mode of failure for the iv? well, as far as we don't act consciously, we are agents of (natural) necessity just as non-conscious human beings are. if we do not bring our non-natural state of being (essence) to bear on the world of horrors, its laws will regulate us in the same semiconscious way as it does to mere human beings (the laws of nature- both without and within our bodies- have an "order" to themselves, but from the perspective of conscious beings this order is either chaotic or simply inertial. the point

of being (essence) to bear on the world of horrors, its laws will regulate us in the same semiconscious way as it does to mere human beings (the laws of nature- both without and within our bodies- have an "order" to themselves, but from the perspective of conscious beings this order is either chaotic or simply inertial. the point is that the laws of nature do not automatically further the aims of conscious beings- they do not seek perfection and truth in the same way as conscious beings do. hence conscious action is necessary if consciousness is to be instilled into the natural realm) to counter natural necessity("fate, conscious beings must act against it, seek to counter and escape it. failing to fight consciously in the world will gradually make any conscious being's powers wither away

that i must create in order to fulfill my will (and my onic function. this change has manifested f.e. in a deepened ability to sustain _conscious_ experience solely within my su for really extended periods of time. my essence and sense of identity have become very independent of linguistic/rational conceptualizations and the framework of sense experience. i can simply be inside myself and lead a conscious life without having much anything to do with the ou or other people. i can "define" myself by simply being (or at least i do not need to frame myself so tightly with concepts and analogies drawn from the natural world in order to have a sense of self. i can go through my daily things and encounters with other people without really being touched by them at all- or really touching them at

lf. i can go through my daily things and encounters with other people without really being touched by them at all- or really touching them at all myself. but this is more like the passive side of the change in being; a new sense of sovereignty and self-sufficiency. the other side is that i have an almost permanent drive to fulfill my will/vision. if i don't live in accordance with my vision, i am conscious of it. if i do, i obtain a very high level of inspiration and energy. i can focus on interacting with the world and other people with full intensity. i can gain on a new level from interaction with other people. this has, for example, helped me to understand the real essence of many a person (people are not at all as "intellectual" as i've wanted to believe, for example. and thus i've be

SATANIC BIBLE

sts are unable to produce unless their basic animal needs have been satisfied. for the most part, it is not the artist or individualist, but the average middle-class working man or woman who is lacking the proper release for their desires. it is ironic that the responsible, respectable person- the one who pays society's bills- should be the one given the least in return. it is he who must be ever conscious of his "moral obligations, and who is condemned for normally indulging in his natural desires. the satanic religion considers this a gross injustice. he who upholds his responsibilities should be most entitled to the pleasures of his choice, without censure from the society he serves. finally a religion (satanism) has been formed which commends and rewards those who support the society i

; death the one great abstinence. to a person who is satisfied with his earthly existence, life is like a party; and no one likes to leave a good party. by the same token, if a person is enjoying himself here on earth he will not so readily give up this life for the promise of an afterlife about which he knows nothing. the eastern mystical beliefs teach humans to discipline themselves against any conscious will for success so they might dessolve themselves into "universal cosmic awareness- anything to avoid good healthy self-satisfaction or honest pride in earthly accomplishments! it is interesting to note that the areas in which this type of belief flourishes are those where material gains are not easily obtainable. for this reason the predominant religious belief must be one which commen

e "enlightened" man, who doesn't place any stock in such "superstition, relegates his instinctive fear of the curse to his unconscious, thereby nourishing it into a phenominally destructive force that will multiply with each succeeding misfortune. of course, every time a new setback occurs, the non-believer will automatically deny any connection with the curse, especially to himself. the emphatic conscious denial of the potential of the curse is the very ingredient that will create its success, through setting-up of accident prone situations. in many instances, the victim will deny any magical significance to his fate, even unto his dying gasp- although the magician is perfectly satisfied, so long as his desired results occur. it must be remembered that it matters not whether anyone attach

aditionally speaking, witches and sorcerers are night people, and understandably so. what better schedule on which to live, for the sending of thoughts towards unsuspecting sleepers! if only people were aware of the thoughts injected into their minds while they slept! the dream state is the birthplace of much of the future. great thoughts are manifest upon awakening, and the mind that retains, in conscious form, these thoughts, shall produce much. but he who is guided by thoughts unrecognized is led into situations that will later be interpreted as "fate "god's will, or accident. there are other times in each person's day that lend themselves to the receiving of the will of the wizard. those times when day-dreaming or boredom ensue, or when time hangs heavy, are fertile periods of suggesti

owerful deodorants. despite these discouraging factors, man is still motivated to desire or be repelled, as the case may be, by his unconscious recognition of the change in woman's body chemistry. this is accomplished in the form of a sensory cue, which is olfactory in its nature. to go backwards, in what would amount to a return to the all-fours animal, would seem to be the best exercise for the conscious application of these powers, but to the squeamish might smack of lycanthropy. there is, however, an easier way, and that is to simply ascertain the dates and frequency of the menstrual cycle of the woman who is your target. it is immediately before and after the period itself that the average woman is most sexually approachable. therefore, the magician will find the sleep period during t

SATANIC RITUALS

omes only an excuse, so to speak-a theme upon which to base social needs. unfortunately, too many arcane and occult ceremonies and rituals wind up as just such excuses for social (and sexual) intercourse. an important point to remember in the practice of any magic ritual or ceremony is: if you depend upon the activities within the chamber to provide or sustain a social climate, the ensuing energy-conscious or otherwise-directed toward these ends will negate any results you wish to obtain through the ritual! the line is fine between the desirability for close rapport between participants, and one's need per se for close rapport. the ritual will suffer if there is a single person in the chamber who drains the substance from it by his ulterior motives. hence it is better to have three partici

from sea to land with mingled fear and longing in their hearts, the lure of cthulhu exists. any offshore oil drilling platform or "texas tower" is a potential altar to the spawn of the watery abyss. lovecraft seems to have correlated the monsters of the canvasses of a hundred pickmans-the great symbolist painters of the 1890's-into a twentieth century scenario. his fantasies may well have been a conscious projection of the idea expressed so eloquently by charles lamb in his witches and other night fears "gorgons, and hydras, and chimeras may reproduce themselves in the brain of superstition-but they were there before. they are transcripts, types-the archetypes are in us, and eternal" one cannot help speculating upon a reality suggested by the fantasy-the possibility that the old ones are

SATANICON

from the discomfort of this netherworld of chaos as much may be gleaned from this inner demonic realm. here, the powers of suggestion and magick are extremely powerful. an interpretation of this phenomenon: chaos is an aspect of the other dimension; the darkest realm of the human psyche; a dark and uncharted corner of the mind. heightened creative darkness is the likely scenario to realizing this conscious infernal-dream world. i further theorize that understanding the conflict in the psyche is the key to descending into this realm: consciously willing, and subjecting oneself to, chaos over reasoned thought and behavior. a final note on this cautionary statement: practitioners may also experience sleep disturbances associated with this tapped conflict in the psyche waking suddenly from sle

SATANISM AN EXAMINATION OF SATANIC BLACK MAGIC

to extremes of emotion, thought and action the satanist can find a balance between them,one that is based, not on rhetoric, but on both personal experience and premeditated action. so whilst society has attempted to imbue its members with moral constraints which are often portrayed as being permanent and absolute, satanists see themselves as tending towards a more honest approach, developed from conscious experience, where morality is considered as being both temporal and relative. it is obvious from this perspective that satanic morality is both offensive and dangerous and here then lies another barrier for the satanic initiate, for he or she must face and question his or her own morality. the concept of initiation originates in a non-satanic religious source where initiation is held to

tent free from the manipulations of society and its adherent morality as satanism- an examination of satanic black magic side 2 af 21 file//c:\windows\skrivebord\nyt%20til%20bibilotek\ona\various\satanism_an_examin. 20-04-03 mentioned earlier. once the ritual initiation has been completed there then begins a process of psychological change. to a large extent this change is simply a development of conscious awareness of one's actions, thoughts and feelings. the individual, having successfully passed through the first stage of initiation, as symbolised by the initiation ritual, must then undergo such further development and it is this development that is reflective of a true initiation, not simply satanic but of any religious, occult or mystical path. it is therefore unfortunate that great e

der for the astral body(5) to be fully developed a long process of inner work must begin and this may take the form of self study. here the premise know thyself is of the utmost importance where the initiate studies his or her reactions to all his or her experiences. thus he/she will slowly become aware of patterns of thought or emotion that he/she follows during a specific event, or events. this conscious awareness establishes that the individual usually reacts in a set way to set occurrences. by being aware of this the individual is then advised to cease reacting and thereby begin to control his or her psychological processes. whilst this method is most notably advanced by the society of dark lily, there are a number of satanic groups that also promote the idea of conscious awareness, wh

s that the individual usually reacts in a set way to set occurrences. by being aware of this the individual is then advised to cease reacting and thereby begin to control his or her psychological processes. whilst this method is most notably advanced by the society of dark lily, there are a number of satanic groups that also promote the idea of conscious awareness, which is eventually followed by conscious control of one's actions. another interesting concept that is connected to the role of the initiate is that the individual, once initiation is complete has become a part of a larger timeless tradition. this concept is mainly found in traditional satanic groups such as the order of nine angles. initiation, whilst essentially being individual, that is, focusing upon the individuality of th

priestess, who then ejaculates over the host, which is duly trampled upon by the congregation and the inclusion of an orgy at the end of the ritual. the usefulness of the black mass has a number of different features. its first and most universal function within satanic orders is that it is a powerful ritual of psychic release, a catharsis that enables its participants to free themselves from the conscious and unconscious influences of the prevailing authority of the christian church. by inverting or altering the texts and ritualistic procedure of the christian mass, the participants of the black mass effectively tap into and alter their own, often unconscious, feelings and thoughts that pertain to the christian world-view. from such a perspective the theory that satanists who perform the

SCHLAGER NEIL WORLD RELIGIONS REFERENCE LIBRARY

ral categories. strong atheists reject the entire concept of theism or of the existence of a god. they do not personally believe in god, and they also believe that those who do are mistaken in their belief. an absence, rather than a rejection, of a belief in a single god (which could include some polytheists and those who have had no exposure to monotheistic beliefs) is called implicit atheism. a conscious rejection of god s existence is called explicit atheism. some atheists also call themselves secularists, agnostics, or bright. bright is meant to take some of the historical stigma (mark of disgrace) away from being an atheist. agnosticism also blends greek elements to form a new compound word. it mixes a with gnosis or knowledge, meaning without knowledge. broadly speaking, the differen

the cultural revolution (1966 76. now the celestial master is headquartered in taiwan. 186 world religions: almanac daoism in the concept of de, translated as virtue, virtuousness, and power. de is the second element in the dao de jing, the dao within people. numerous chapters of that book are devoted solely to an explanation of how de works in people s lives. thus, de deals with informed action (conscious and aware choices) and virtuous behavior. virtuous behavior is when one acts morally, with respect and consideration for others. these give rise to another concept, wu wei. this is the sort of effortless action a person achieves when he or she is in harmony with the dao. like water in a stream as it shifts its form to go around rocks and other objects, wu wei smoothes the edges of those

ns are vegetarians, as was mahavira, and strict jains go to great lengths to avoid harming anything that is alive. some jains even avoid eating after dark in order to be certain they do not accidentally consume small living creatures that they cannot see. mahavira accepted the hindu belief in reincarnation, or being reborn into another living body after death. he taught that the jiva, or soul, is conscious, immaterial, and eternal. because the soul is eternal, it is subject to the ongoing cycle of birth, death, and rebirth. mahavira also taught the hindu concept of karma. karma refers to the effects of a person s actions in one life on the nature of his or her next life. a person who earns positive karma by doing good deeds can be reborn on a higher plane of existence, while one who earns

llers who use their vast memories to remember and recite stories about the people and their history. through these stories, they connect communities with their pasts and with their ancestors. the color of nature people is green. nature people are those who can read nature and see order in its apparent chaos. they provide the villagers with a gateway to the spirit world and help people become more conscious of themselves and their spiritual reality. they are also the medicine men who can cure disease. earth people, whose color is brown, serve the community by channeling the earth s energy into the village. they are the ones who make people feel comfortable in the community. they empower the villagers and nurture them. finally there are water people, whose color is blue. some s uncle acted i

SET IT STRAIGHT

ng unacceptable things within fixed bounds. set would thus be a"'spirit of disorder. the lord of unbridled forces in nature and in civilization (p. 56) set, the antisocial god, cut off from the community of the gods? well, set does not really fit into the established view, that seems clear. the de lubicz [see #2l, s] interpretation of set as per the premise that the aim of egyptian religion was a conscious return to thecause/source, is that set is the principle of concreteness, fixation, and separation. he represents "the fall into nature('sethian affirmation of duality, materiality, and in general everything that de lubicz considers animalistic. this is a very osirian (or 'horian' as she might call it) interpretation and sounds as if she rather forcibly tried to integrate set into her sch

that she denies on page 132 of #2s] the concept of set in the present day temple of set has been discussed over and over again, and so i'll remain content with a scrap on the general subject of the possibility of communicating with him. from an ouspenskian point of view[#19b, c, set might be taken as a symbol for what you are not yet enough yourself. if you do not know yourself and are not truly conscious of yourself, then hardly will you be able to apprehend someone who is defined as the origin of that which is still undeveloped in you (consciousness. it might prove a bit difficult to emphathize with a neter of non- nature in case your consciousness is most of the time in the grip of mechanical/natural phenomena. even the bible is plain about this "he that is of god heareth god's words:

SEVEN SCROLLS CHILDREN OF THE BLACK ROSE

that he would suffer the same fate and therefore refrain from such action, thereby avoiding the consequences. a brother or sister not only considers how his or her actions will affect his or her own future but also the futures of others and society in general. they learn to think in concentric rings through time and space, observing the action and reaction of their manipulations. an adept is also conscious of the actions of other people and their affects upon the whole. throwing a gallon of bleach into an acid vat is not a smooth move. often, a perceptive adept, by some small, apparently insignificant act can often ward off harmful effects from another person's actions. for example, let's suppose that an adapt knows that a criminal is about to perpetrate a crime. that adept could warn the

t to do about all those memories that might be hurtful to you. the good memories are no problem, but the mistakes are another matter. however, this job will not be as easy as it looks. be aware that within your mental attic there are many stumbling blocks with which you must deal, either now or later. the human mind, especially the subconscious mind is capable of many tricks and ploys to keep the conscious mind from unraveling its mysteries. events of long ago that have been totally forgotten by an individual's conscious mind are often boxed, indexed, and kept by the subconscious mind as a series of checks and balances (read limitations) to control the actions of that individual. the main thrust of the subconscious mind is defensive in nature as it wishes to avoid pain. do you now fully un

SIR EDWARD BULWER LYTTON ZANONI A ROSICRUCIAN TALE

ear it not. nay, such love as thou describest, in our tranquil climates, is the love of innocence and youth "of innocence" said viola "is it so? perhaps" she paused, and added, with an effort "foreigner! and wouldst thou wed the orphan? ah, thou at least art generous! it is not the innocence thou wouldst destroy" glyndon drew back, conscience-stricken "no, it may not be" she said, rising, but not conscious of the thoughts, half of shame, half suspicion, that passed through the mind of her lover "leave me, and forget me. you do not understand, you could not comprehend, the nature of her whom you think to love. from my childhood upward, i have felt as if i were marked out for some strange and preternatural doom; as if i were singled from my kind. this feeling (and, oh! at times it is one of

use. till then, farewell" chapter 3.iv. between two worlds life hovers like a star 'twixt night and morn. byron. when glyndon left viola, as recorded in the concluding chapter of the second division of this work, he was absorbed again in those mystical desires and conjectures which the haunting recollection of zanoni always served to create. and as he wandered through the streets, he was scarcely conscious of his own movements till, in the mechanism of custom, he found himself in the midst of one of the noble collections of pictures which form the boast of those italian cities whose glory is in the past. thither he had been wont, almost daily, to repair, for the gallery contained some of the finest specimens of a master especially the object of his enthusiasm and study. there, before the w

ng, flash from the lips of reveller. his spirits fascinated all present even the prince himself, even glyndon with a strange and wild contagion. the former, indeed, whom the words and gaze of zanoni, when he drained the poison, had filled with fearful misgivings, now hailed in the brilliant eloquence of his wit a certain sign of the operation of the bane. the wine circulated fast; but none seemed conscious of its effects. one by one the rest of the party fell into a charmed and spellbound silence, as zanoni continued to pour forth sally upon sally, tale upon tale. they hung on his words, they almost held their breath to listen. yet, how bitter was his mirth; how full of contempt for the triflers present, and for the trifles which made their life! night came on; the room grew dim, and the f

ain obey the spirit that has bowed to the ghastly one! and. in this hope, then, mejnour, i triumph still; i yet have supreme power over this young life. insensibly and inaudibly my soul speaks to its own, and prepares it even now. thou knowest that for the pure and unsullied infant spirit, the ordeal has no terror and no peril. thus unceasingly i nourish it with no unholy light; and ere it yet be conscious of the gift, it will gain the privileges it has been mine to attain: the child, by slow and scarceseen degrees, will communicate its own attributes to the mother; and content to see youth forever radiant on the brows of the two that now suffice to fill up my whole infinity of thought, shall i regret the airier kingdom that vanishes hourly from my grasp? but thou, whose vision is still cl

time she recognised that hideous aspect. nicot's face settled back into its devilish sneer "at least, gentle neapolitan, the guillotine will unite us. oh, we shall sleep well our wedding-night" and, with a laugh, he strode away through the crowd, and vanished into his lair. she was placed in her gloomy cell, to await the morrow. but the child was still spared her; and she thought it seemed as if conscious of the awful present. in their way to the prison it had not moaned or wept. it had looked with its clear eyes, unshrinking, on the gleaming pikes and savage brows of the huissiers. and now, alone in the dungeon, it put its arms round her neck, and murmured its indistinct sounds, low and sweet as some unknown language of consolation and of heaven. and of heaven it was! for, at the murmur

SORCERIES OF ZOS

nction was analogous to that of the scarlet woman of crowley's cul tt,he suvasini of the tantric kaula circle, and the fiendess of the cult of the black snake. the chinese ku, or harlot of hell, is a shadowy embodiment of subconscious desires concentrated in the alluringly sensuous form of the serpent of shadow goddess. the mechanics of dream control are in many ways similar to those which effect conscious astral projection. my own system of dream control derives from two sources: the formula of eroto-comatose lucidity discovered by ida nellidoff and adapted by crowley to his sex-magical techniques, and spare's system of sentient sigils explained below. sleep should be preceded by some form of karezza during which a specially chosen sigil symbolizing the desired object is vividly visualize

STEINER RUDOLF CHRISTIANITY AS MYSTICAL FACT

side of our individualism and freedom to shape our future by detaching ourselves from the past. rather, by understanding the spiritual pattern of regeneration in the mysteries, in which people felt they shared in the death and return-tolife of a god, christianity could also see how it had evolved and still needed to evolve in order to convey that experience to the individualistic and highly self-conscious humanity, which could never go back to the collective values and way of life of ancient humanity. if christianity were true to its conviction of god working in history, it could understand itself as part of the spiritual evolution of humanity and as a guide to human spiritual transformation still to come. steiner therefore welcomed the comparative perspective that has seemed such a neces

ecome aware of the laws that determine its own growth and development. up to now it has developed in serene unconsciousness, but once it knows the laws of its own being, it necessarily changes fundamentally its whole relationship to itself. the poet s celebration of the plantworld, the scientist s investigation of botanical principles 64 christianity as mystical fact would now come before it as a conscious ideal. such is the case of the mystai in their own sphere with regard to the laws and the forces active within them. they have attained a gnosis, and consciously create something divine, something beyond themselves. the initiates looked upon the well-known gods and myths, created by the people in an activity transcending the given world of nature, in the same way. they aspired to underst

ontent, which had been enacted supersensibly in the mysteries. in the mystery-places the spirit had been poured out upon the mystai of old. through the mystery of golgotha it was poured out upon the whole christian community. there was still a place for initiation. for whereas faith allows a person to participate unconsciously in the content of the mystery of golgotha, initiation leads to a fully conscious connection with the power that streams invisibly from the events depicted in the new testament, and which ever since then has pervaded spiritually the life of humanity. chapter 6 the evidence of the gospels the materials we have for a historical investigation into the life of jesus are furnished by the gospels. from other sources we have in total no more than would easily be written on a

lley, ny, 1973, pp. 16ff. for steiner the emergence of rational thought is an evolutionary development that is to say, it is not to be regarded as sweeping away the superstition of more primitive notions, but as rooted in human nature and potential for transformation. the mysteries accompany this development, and integrate the new sense of independent judgment into the deeper, emotional, and less conscious aspects of human life. the false supposition that the mysteries should be opposed to rational thought leads, for steiner, to the tragic dividedness of so much in modern life and also to a wrong evaluation of ancient myths, and so on, as primitive and irrational, whereas they are in fact a stage on the trajectory that includes philosophical and later scientific thought. 21. plato, phaedo

987, pp. 78ff. 72. sallust, on the gods and the world iii, 3-4. 73. steiner develops such a structural approach, for example, in relation to the adonis mysteries in the easter festival in the evolution of the mysteries (anthroposophic press, 1987, pp.6ff. thus one might say that for steiner, as for a modern structural interpreter of myths such as l vi-strauss, study must proceed from the study of conscious content to that of unconscious forms: claude l vi-strauss, structural anthropology (harmondsworth, 1972, p. 24. steiner s interpretation points at once to the origins of the myths on a psychological level in the experience of the initiates, and to their cognitive value for the culture they sustain. the actualization of their unconscious forms (structures) is not opposed to rational thoug

SYMBOLISM

meaning requires some form of consciousness. let's use the word awake to mean the highest form of consciousness. remember- the capital letter indicates i'm using a symbol; setian use of this specific symbol (awake) most often refers to ouspenski's heightened state of conscio usness and awareness, a state of being totally awake. 1568 for simplicity, let's assign a whole range of various levels of conscious awareness to the name "conscious. this name can apply to heightened states of consciousness which those we would call awake, those that barely miss being awake, down to the almost somnabulent states in which most of mankind spends their day. finally, i would call the preconscious state one of consciousness in this case, a state in which meaning can be received, interpreted, and acted upo

SZYMANSKI GREG SEARCHING FOR THE ILLUMINATI DEEP WITHIN THE BOWELS OF THE VATICAN

e tone, they get up and they do the behavior. once they can perform it perfectly, they are rewarded with praise. good job, or a hug. children like hugs, or something like that. then you do it over, and over, and over. that's why trainers have to be very patient people. because then maybe after the child has done it fifty times, then they hear the cue, they get up [and] they do it. it's not even a conscious [decision. it's reflexive. at that point it's considered installed. for very, very important programming, i'm talking about like end-level assassin programming, because we did train people how to assassinate people, and that's a whole other topic i don't want to go into here. gs: okay. sv: we would then do a ritual to seal the programming afterwards. gs (final-sounding) okay. sv: okay? g

TECHNICIANS GUIDE TO THE LEFT HAND PATH

onsidering the particulars leading to this path of least resistance as the actual path itself. the moment of transcendence is separate and distinct from the indvidualized elements that have led to the moment. the particulars could be any number of circumstance- including virtually none. third, we cannot underestimate the power and draw of this path, most will accomodate it without a great deal of conscious effort- the tendency is bred into the human constitution. it is far easier to not do, than to do. fourthly, it is important to understand that the path of least resistance is the way for the vast majority. as such it, is a powerful force that permeates all cultural and sociological milieus. the path of individuation is available to only a very small percentage of humans, and it is indeed

mportant of all, it is the element that represents the inscripting of transformative knowledge through the principle of resistance. there is a mystery connected to the human being, a mystery so dark and deep that we have spent our entire known heritage daring to ask questions of ourselves. our very ability to ask these questions is the first clue towards unlocking the mysteries that surround self conscious being. self contained systems don t ask themselves questions. the awareness of that mystery serves as the cornerstone of motivation, an activity principle that leads to involvement in seeking out more thoroughly that mystery. through extension, mankind seeks to extend not the physical self, but the ideas and symbols representive of him or herself through time. as ideas are extended, othe

in which a path is created that leads to the school, to the issuing agent of the word. the word is a solidification of an abstract complex of inutitions, discoveries, and realizations into ideas that are usable by many. it is a synthesis of principles woven into a matrix of activities intended to create transforming environments. it offers a strategy to move from the birthed self into a state of conscious self-divinity. within the left hand path the participation within these activities is to create a separation from god or those aspects of the universe that seek unity and empathy with its oneness. without the word and its formula there is only an accumulation of information whose direction is limited itself solely to the facts. in magical proxemics the transformation of the self is appro

s that can be observed through the effects it produces. the idea of the "birthed self" is somewhat akin to the sleeping state of the fourth way schools of knowledge. however, it is not as rigid, and is a more realistic model of this fourth way concept. the birthed self can do, but it is on a level equivalent to the individual's personal inner vision and their ability to see. the birthed self is a conscious being capable of doing, it is simply limited by its non-extension, it is confined to the degree of extension it is capable of without further conscious attempts to do more. the birthed self is also where we all begin. this is its vital function, it is where we all depart from, it is the baseline from which all extension and vision emanate. it is a grand mechanism for it allows us the pot

through this self that useful information towards the activity of transformation through expansion is obtained. in order for these transformative moments to be recognized, a consciousness observing a different platform of consciousness must be present. there must an observer. resistance involves two very important factors; the first is self awareness, the second is the element that is offended by conscious exploration- thus resulting in resistance. however, to place this in perspective, it is necessary to define two very important perceptual components of this higher self. these two manifestations delineate very clearly the fork in the road between the right hand path and the left hand path. the first of these components can be found within the experience of mystics. there exists a history

TEXE MARRS CODEX MAGICA SECRET SIGNS MYSTERIOUS SYMBOLS AND HIDDEN CODES OF THE ILLUMINATI

k desire to signal each other. they seem to be obsessed with flaunting their special ties with each other as well as their membership in the brotherhood of the elite at large. could it be that these men sharers of occult secrets and sharers of crimes also share a joint consciousness and recognition of their mission as individual members of a commonly shared destiny? i believe that is the case. in conscious evolution, dr. barry mcwaters acknowledges this commonality, this attempt to unify on the part of the insiders, each of which, he acknowledges, make a "unique contribution" in this way the differentiated parts..come to recognize that our common task is a trans-human one, a goal beyond ourselves. 11 mcwaters notes that "many people have opened themselves to serve as channels" by their ind

THE BLACK LODGE

e: through the attrition thus produced, they improve each other and expand their experience in that union which results from any conflict. in this sense, war is only one of the manifestations of the universal love. in the tarot, this perception is expressed in atu xvi, the name of which is war or the blasted tower. conflict between forms of life can only occur if each of them is sufficiently self-conscious or self-sufficient to resist the other s onslaught. essentially, this self-consciousness or self-sufficiency is a form of hatred, meaning repulsion towards what is external to ourselves. in this sense, ferocity in a wild animal, or selfishness in a human being, are merely expressions of what is called the instinct of self-preservation. as incredible as it may seem, this is merely the ref

male or female in all the planes in which we exist- at least not simultaneously. in the subtler planes, the polarity of our vehicles may vary and alternate; particularly so during the initiatic process. in certain stages of initiation, when we are awakening on certain planes of consciousness where our vehicle s polarity differs from the polarity of our material body, the "normal" attitudes of our conscious mind may suffer alterations which are echoes, on this plane, of the activity of our subtler vehicles, with which we are not yet completely accustomed. we may then feel strange appetites towards our own sex, appetites which surprise, worry and frighten us. this subject is very difficult, and is beyond the limits either of this tract or of the 2nd grade of h.o.o.r. we shall then simply sta

THE BOOK OF PLEASURE

e method of obtaining control of the subconscious energies latent in the human mind in the form of primal atavisms. it is evident that if such energy can be tapped and channelled, it can be directed to creative or destructive ends on a scale infinitely beyond anything achievable by the mind in the more limited state that characterizes 'waking' consciousness. but the subconscious does not yield to conscious suggestion for it is founded on sensation, not upon thought, hence a tactual and visual means must be employed if it is to be penetrated and permeated with the vitalizing current of will or desire. the process must be symbolically enacted, and its intent not consciously formulated, for "unless desire is subconscious, it is not fulfilled. a method had to be found of by-passing the conscio

terally blasted into death or insanity. the secret of this sorcery is analogous to that taught by crowley in his ordo templi orientis (o.t.o) where it was- and still is- the fulcrum of magical power and the means of gaining access to trans-human dimensions and of communicating with the denizens of other worlds. spare maintained that he was in communication with extra-terrestrial intelligences and conscious forces possessed of superhuman power and knowledge. he referred frequently to black eagle,(note 6) who inspired many of his 'magical' drawings. black eagle seems to have been a concentration of sinister trans-cosmic current which, according to h.p. lovecraft (note 7, had been tapped in its primordial phase by the witch cults of new england. perhaps black eagle was the alter ego of mrs pa

spare sent a copy of the book of pleasure to sigmund freud who described it as one of the most significant revelations of subconscious mechanisms that had appeared in modern times. 6 whatever the value of spare's contribution to art and psychology, his contribution to experimental occultism is supreme, for he discovered a method of reifying the dream world under the controlling aegis of the fully conscious will. kenneth grant winter solstice 1974 e.v. notes 1. subtitled the zoetic grimoire of zos. zos was spare's 'magical' name. a selection of these aphorisms, together with an introduction to spare and his work is to be published shortly by frederick muller ltd, london, under the title images and oracles of austin osman spare, by kenneth grant. 2. he was a student at the royal college of a

ng as environment for self-assimilation in denial, as a complete sexuality. being tetragrammaton of dualities is twelvefold by arrangement, the human complex, and may be called the twelve commandments of the believer. it imagines the eternal decimal, its multiplicity embracing eternity, from which spring the manifold forms, which constitute existence. vitalized by the breath of self-love, life is conscious of one. self being its opposing force, is alternately conflict, harmony, life and death. these four principles are one and the same-the conception considered as the complete "self" or consciousness-hence they may be blended into unity and symbolized. one form made by two, that is three-fold and having four directions. of name it has no name, to designate. i call it kia i dare not claim i

ng as environment for self-assimilation in denial, as a complete sexuality. being tetragrammaton of dualities is twelvefold by arrangement, the human complex, and may be called the twelve commandments of the believer. it imagines the eternal decimal, its multiplicity embracing eternity, from which spring the manifold forms, which constitute existence. vitalized by the breath of self-love, life is conscious of one. self being its opposing force, is alternately conflict, harmony, life and death. these four principles are one and the same-the conception considered as the complete "self" or consciousness-hence they may be blended into unity and symbolized. one form made by two, that is three-fold and having four directions. 3: about this "self; all conception is the dual principle, the law whi

THE CRAFT GRIMOIRE OF ECLECTIC VERSION 2

ot good or evil, black or white, magick just is! like air, water or even gravity, it works the same no matter what is in the heart of the user. now for a little fresh information: most pagan belief systems are environmentally friendly, with the underlaying theme of living in harmony with others. if you are seeking power and the ability to control others by fear, you re in the wrong place! page 12 conscious sub-conscious super-conscious ba id nirvana ka super ego nama body/mind ego rupa egypt: freud: buddha: this page was assembled, in part based upon the fundamental teachings of thomas d. willhite the art of magick theory overview continued grimoire of eclectic magick super-consciousness sub-consciousness consciousnes programs memory emotion creativity the conscious mind preforms two basic

e was assembled, in part based upon the fundamental teachings of thomas d. willhite the art of magick theory overview continued grimoire of eclectic magick super-consciousness sub-consciousness consciousnes programs memory emotion creativity the conscious mind preforms two basic functions (1) it directs your attention, and (2) it gives instructions to the other levels of your being. the untrained conscious mind will focus the attention upon the path of least resistance. the trained mind, the magician s consciousness, will focus without being distracted by events around it. the super-consciousness is the magician s link to the divine. at this level of awareness, time& space are fluid, and for those who understand how to perceive them, there are no secrets. the creativity of the subconscious

on the path of least resistance. the trained mind, the magician s consciousness, will focus without being distracted by events around it. the super-consciousness is the magician s link to the divine. at this level of awareness, time& space are fluid, and for those who understand how to perceive them, there are no secrets. the creativity of the subconscious is unlimited. thomas d. willhite the sub-conscious mind is where the true authority of the magician resides. this source of power is the force behind our magick. to know memory to dare emotions to will creativity to keep silent programs page 13 grimoire of eclectic magick the art of magick practice( next to your book of shadows (or grimoire, your work journal is one of your most important tools. this book can take many forms, but i have

t for about five minutes (when holding your breath, do not forcibly block the air flow. just learn to not exhale or inhale) h once you have mastered the 4-2-4-2 breathing pattern, expand your abilities with a 6-3-6-3 pattern. h when you have mastered the 6-3-6-3 breathing pattern, begin increasing the length of time from five minutes, until you are able to preform this for 30 minutes, without any conscious thought about your breathing. record the results in your work journal. posture, or asana is a principal ability when it comes to preforming rituals. if your goal is the mastery of ceremonial magick, the following information will differ some from postures found in that discipline. h sitting you can do this in a chair, you can do this on the ground, you can do this with your legs crossed

safe dish, and allow it to burn out by itself. cup your hands around the candle s flame, while you visualize, and state your goal fully one last time. then say this is my will, so mote it be! now depart the area, and allow the magick to work. binding spell( this type of spell works best when cast upon one s self. this is one way to help rid yourself of negative habits. habits, fall into that sub-conscious group known as programs. for this spell, you will need two small mirrors, a piece of new paper, a pen, and a length of colored ribbon (see the color chart. first decide what habit it is you wish to change. next, you must word your statement in only positive terms. example, you want to stop drinking soda. if you page 16 write, i will not drink soda. when the message goes from your conscio

THE GALE ENCYCLOPEDIA OF THE UNUSUAL UNEXPLAINED VOL 1

cts, transcending the grave itself, for the desire for immortality, an afterlife, is nothing else than one form of the search for self-preservation. in the inner-self, humans visualize themselves as observers of all that can be seen or can be imagined. consciousness is experienced as a ever-flowing stream which, in spite of its temporary breaks in sleep, still seems to be continuous and without a conscious beginning or end. one goes to sleep many times, but always to wake once more. humans have gotten into the habit of being alive. to think of oneself as non-being is difficult. people can accept the mortality of others, but not of themselves. one of the earliest recorded expressions of desire for a future life was written thousands of years ago by an egyptian scribe for whom the expectatio

ng witnessed the activity of ethereal beings within. in recent decades, there have been an increasing number of welldocumented accounts of people who have been resuscitated from clinical death and returned with reports of passing through a darkened tunnel to emerge into a place of light, and therein, meeting beings of light. such near-death experiences (ndes) demonstrate the inherent desire for a conscious life beyond the grave and for an endless continuation of spiritual opportunities. this longing for an unobstructed life, for life in the fullest sense that the individual can conceive, is an essential element in the earnest desire for immortality. a belief in an afterlife may be essentially humanity s belief in itself. within the vast majority of human beings exists a fundamental longing

e grave and for an endless continuation of spiritual opportunities. this longing for an unobstructed life, for life in the fullest sense that the individual can conceive, is an essential element in the earnest desire for immortality. a belief in an afterlife may be essentially humanity s belief in itself. within the vast majority of human beings exists a fundamental longing for the continuance of conscious and rational life. in centuries past, a desire for a future life was confined to affirmations of faith in the teachings or the scriptures of one s religious belief. today, the hopes of the common person, the saint, and the mystic that an afterlife is truly a reality have been joined by many scientists, who are proving that the scientific desire to know and to keep on knowing is but anoth

esire for a future life was confined to affirmations of faith in the teachings or the scriptures of one s religious belief. today, the hopes of the common person, the saint, and the mystic that an afterlife is truly a reality have been joined by many scientists, who are proving that the scientific desire to know and to keep on knowing is but another form of the same demand for a continuation of a conscious and rational life. how the major religions view the afterlife with all their diversity of beliefs, the major religions are in accord in one great teaching: human beings are immortal and their spirit comes from a divine world and may eventually return there. since the earliest forms of spiritual expression, this is the great promise and hope that religions have offered to their followers

d good and evil, hastens back to the state of waking from which he started. as a man passes from dream to wakefulness, so does he pass from this life to the next. then the point of his heart, where the nerves join, is lighted by the light of the self, and by that light he departs either through the eye, or through the gate of the skull, or through some other aperture of the body. the self remains conscious, and, conscious, the dying man goes to his abode. the deeds of this life, and the t h e g a l e e n c y c l o p e d i a o f t h e u n u s u a l a n d u n e x p l a i n e d afterlife mysteries 11 in hinduism, vishnu is considered one of the main gods of worship (st. louis art museum) impressions they leave behind, follow him. as a caterpillar, having reached the end of a blade of grass, t

THE GALE ENCYCLOPEDIA OF THE UNUSUAL UNEXPLAINED VOL 3

old page numbers while images are denoted by italics. a abgar (king of edessa, 1:237 abominable snowman. see yeti abramelin magi m users the opportunity to evaluate the many claims and counterclaims regarding the mysterious and unknown. many of these claims have been brought to the forefront from television, motion pictures, radio talk shows, best-selling books, and the internet. there has been a conscious effort to provide reliable and authoritative information in the most objective and factual way possible, to present multiple viewpoints for controversial subject topics, and to avoid sensationalism that taints the credibility of the subject matter. the manner of presentation enables readers to utilize their critical thinking skills to separate fact from fiction, opinion from dogma, and t

ing near-death experiences (ndes, wherein the subject is revived and returned to life through heart massage or other medical means. 7. projections that occur at the moment of physical death when the deceased subject appears to a living percipient with whom he or she has had a close emotional link. in addition to these spontaneous, involuntary experiences, there also seem to be those voluntary and conscious projections during which the subjects deliberately endeavor to free their spirit, their soul, from their physical body. it would appear that certain people have exercised this peculiar function of the transcendent self to the extent that they can project their spiritual essence at will and produce ghosts, apparitions, of the living. early psychical researcher edmund gurney (1847 1888) to

a kind of echo from the past. these sensitive individuals receive impressions from those emotion-charged events that have left some trace of some energy in the inanimate objects at the place where they occurred. this information, or memory, may be transmitted as telepathic messages that can be received at some deep level of the human subconscious. these impressions then express themselves in the conscious mind in such a form as an uneasy feeling or a ghost. perhaps every old house, courtroom, hospital ward, apartment, or railroad depot is haunted. any edifice that has been much used as a setting for human activity almost certainly has been saturated with memory traces of the entire gamut of emotions. but it may be this multiplicity of mental images that works against the chances of a ghos

of consciousness hallucinations hypnosis meditation psychedelics the mind-expanding drugs relaxation extrasensory perception: the sixth sense esp researchers clairvoyance out-of-body experience (obe) precognition psychokinesis telepathy introduction perhaps the greatest mystery of the human mind is how the brain gives rise to consciousness. a three-pound mass of spongy tissue somehow makes humans conscious of what they see, hear, touch, taste, smell, think, remember, and dream. this same grey matter allows humans to have subjective experiences of love, friendship, and the appreciation of music, art, and literature. in addition to conscious awareness, mystical states of consciousness appear to permit extrasensory communication with other human beings and even allow prophetic glimpses of the

nd simultaneous in its modes and objects, ineluctably ours, edelman has said, it is a process and one that is hard to score. we know what it is in ourselves, but can only judge its existence in others by inductive inference. while no contemporary scientist would disagree that it is the brain that generates consciousness, there is no consensus regarding which parts of the brain are responsible for conscious experience. by assuming, as many scientists do, that consciousness is generated by neurons with special properties or locations in the brain, they leave unanswered the fundamental question: what is the process by which the brain gives rise to consciousness? which raises another question: how does conscious brain activity differ from the brain activity directing all of the unconscious act

THE GALE ENCYCLOPEDIA OF THE UNUSUAL UNEXPLAINED VOL

a, magic, ufos, and myths that have evolved into cultural realities. this extensive three-volume work is a valuable tool providing users the opportunity to evaluate the many claims and counterclaims regarding the mysterious and unknown. many of these claims have been brought to the forefront from television, motion pictures, radio talk shows, best-selling books, and the internet. there has been a conscious effort to provide reliable and authoritative information in the most objective and factual way possible, to present multiple viewpoints for controversial subject topics, and to avoid sensationalism that taints the credibility of the subject matter. the manner of presentation enables readers to utilize their critical thinking skills to separate fact from fiction, opinion from dogma, and t

n which individuals will react to their experiences during a particular incarnation is to a large extent determined by the karmic patterns inherited from past lives. through a series of incarnations, the spirit seeks to perfect itself by learning to live to an ever-increasing extent in accord with nature fs laws. the good is sought in those areas subject to human will. evil, then, consists of the conscious rejection of the good and the conscious effort to embrace evil. this belief carries with it the idea that humans are free to choose good or evil but can lose this freedom through the constant and prolonged choice of one path or the other. on one side are what some religions would call gsaints h and on the other, those who habitually choose evil, with the great majority of men and women f

tiation: git is accepted as being binding forever, and no initiate can take it lightly. she accepts wholeheartedly all the tenets of witchcraft. the acceptance of the supreme being, the knowledge that good and evil are equal parts of a human being, and that she must personally strive to outbalance evil with good. she must not debase the arts which she has been taught, and at all times she must be conscious of the need to be discreet, not only in her own life but with regard to any other members of the coven. h shortly after leek returned to england the family moved to the new forest, a large area that roughly extends from southampton northward to the borders of salisbury and nearby stonehenge, and westward to dorset. it was in this area that leek widened her lore of herbs, nature, and huma

f the christian clergy, the gatherings were condemned as expressions of witchcraft and were named gblack sabbats, h to distinguish the ceremonies as the complete opposite of the true and holy sabbath days. the horned god was deemed to be satan, and the goddess believed to be diana, goddess of the moon and the hunt. for the serfs, the observance of the old nature worship was an expression of their conscious or unconscious yen to throw off the yoke of feudalism. the rulers had imposed the christian god and the christian ethic. the nobility and high church officials realized that such celebrations could only lead eventually to a rebellious and uncontrollable populace. the popularity of the pagan celebrations rose to its greatest height in the period of 1200 to the renaissance. during this per

three of vachel lindsay fs (1879.1931, and one by edgar lee masters (1869.1950).all highly respected american poets, critics, and novelists. was patience worth a spirit or a secondary personality of curran fs? whoever she was, the large body of literary works that bears her name was transmitted through the process of automatic writing, wherein a medium produces a script without the control of the conscious self.but allegedly under the control of a spirit entity. the vast majority of those men and women who practice automatic writing on a regular basis do so because they believe that they receive spiritual and material guidance from intelligences in the spirit world or from a higher aspect of their own mind. most of these individuals cherish this information as highly personal and seldom to

THE GOLDEN ESSENCE

about: the substance of renewal and regeneration was not a stuff that was waiting for the end of the universe to reveal itself and do it s job- it was a stuff, a mystical reality, that was present at and within all times and places. simply put, recognition of this reality, a direct awareness of it, caused the renewal to occur. it was as though the very awareness of this reality, on the part of a conscious being, completed the loop somehow, and allowed its mystical renewing reality force to bridge across the awareness and to suffuse the consciousness of the one who was aware, and by so doing, bring about a transformation that was, in all ways, the same transformation that was waiting in potent ial at the heart of all things for the cosmos itself. humans were not different from the cosmos

can be seen as the world or cosmos reflected as a human form, would be both metaphorically destroyed and actually regenerated by this force- all because they became aware of it. as i said above, awareness is part of the key- i said: simply put, recognition of this reality, a direct awareness of it, caused the renewal to occur. it was as though the very awareness of this reality, on the part of a conscious being, completed the loop somehow, and allowed its mystical renewing reality force to bridge across the awareness and to suffuse the consciousness of the one who was aware, and by so doing, bring about a transformation that was, in all ways, the same transformation that was waiting in potential at the heart of all things for the cosmos itself. the factor of awareness, then, completes the

ere and now. it is a miracle deferred, so that the powerful can control them with promises of golden heavens later on. but there is no later on, when it comes to the realization that transforms. if the golden light of regeneration, which transforms the limited, sorrowful, and painful world into a perfected place is not experienced in life, it will not be waiting for the soul in death. without the conscious will, effort, and awareness on the part of the individual to actively discover this reality here and now, later will never come. the people who defer their spiritual initiative, and wait through their whole lives, will find a lot of time to continue to wait in death, because now is the only time there is, or will ever be, and now will retain its basic character (which for most people is

this active cunning fire and its power to shape and sanctify, so does the daughter embody the fire, and its power to enchant and seduce. both of these fiery children represent the activity of the cunning fire in the children of the great parents- and this means all children, humans included. in the mythology, the son and daughter also metaphorically represent all human souls who are endowed with conscious awareness of the fire. the fire s activity is different in character when wielded by the son or the daughter, but the end result is the same- the fire brings about recognition of wisdom and truth, which leads to immortalization and apotheosis. what must be borne in mind here, as well as below in the discussion of the lightbringer, is that the son and daughter of the mother and father are

om it, and realize that they are realizing. this strange gift leads to a host of other powers, such as language and imagination. it also has a unique property that we must speak of now- the power to make contact with deeper realities. this quality is also what gives human awareness the ability it has to act as a conduit for the forces that the symbols of the mysteries conceal and represent to our conscious minds. before we plunge into that discussion, let us say one more thing, and use our elemental scheme example that we used above to make our point: the earth and waters represent the basic awareness that all things share. the fire represents a transcendent drop of a new or evolved awareness. when the humans of the clay were given the drop of fire by the master in the first mornings of th

THE KEY TO THE MYSTERIES

e required. when he agrees with st. augustine that a thing is not just because god wills it, but god wills it because it is just, he sees perfectly well that he is reducing god to a poetic image reflected from his own moral vii ideal of justice, and no amount of alleged orthodoxy can weigh against that statement. his very defence of the catholic hierarchy is a masterpiece of that peculiar form of conscious sophistry which justifies itself by reducing its conclusion to zero. one must begin with "one" and that "one" has no particular qualities. therefore, so long as you have an authority properly centralized it does not really matter what that authority is. in the pope we have such an authority ready made, and it is the gravest tactical blunder to endeavour to set up an authority opposed to

THE LUCIFERIAN PATH THE WITCHES SABBAT MICHAEL W FORD

agickian who stares into it. the sigil of the adversary is an image of the egyptian god set with two heads, as he faces darkness and light. this is a two fold state of the sorcerer who is balanced between darkness and light. he has tasted both ecstasies and has grown in wisdom from that experience. the alphabet of desire 5 sigils around the circle are focused forms of power which may arise in the conscious (by results of the will-desire-belief) by the arcana of the subconscious. the daemonic feminine or goddess is indeed lilith hecate. she has many names and masks, but revealed is something more terrible and beautiful than would be expected. she is the mother of all magick, she lives in the blackened flame of both man and woman. you cannot walk the path of magick and shut her out. she devo

THE MAGICIAN S KABBALAH

, the tree points to the fact that netzach is active in respect of hod, and hod passive to the influence of netzach. this symbolises that our inner state should be one where our emotions are allowed creative expression, through our thoughts (hod, imagination (yesod) and actions (malkuth. a startling scientific experiment has shown that such is the case, whether we choose to believe it or not. our conscious registration of an inner decision occurs after the brain has already set that action in process, demonstrating that conscious free will is but a convenient fiction. we are all living milliseconds in the past, removed by our own neurology from the events taking place in the environment and the acts performed by ourselves. the work of netzach undertaken by the initiate serve to continue th

sions of the letters composing malkuth and their meanings are as follows; mem: the element of water lamed: the process of learning, defining kaph: the concept of hollowness (as in weighing in the hand) vau: the objects of fastening, pin, hook tau: the making of a mark, a cross from this one might deduce that the kingdom begins symbolically and actually in the primal waters (and the kingdom of the conscious self is but an island in the sea of the unconscious) and completes as the cross of the four elements, traditionally earth, air, fire, water, in the manifest world about us. interestingly enough, the four elements and their crowning by spirit as the fifth (to make the pentagram, or redeem yhvh to yhshvh) are echoed in modern mathematical ideas such as the model used by rudy rucker (the fo

path 19: secret intelligence path 20: the will path 22: the faithful intelligence path 19, the second of the paths coming down the tree to run horizontally across, is said to "receive fullness from the highest benediction, and to relate to "spiritual activities. we can see that as the top path of the triad of the three sephiroth forming the transpersonal aspects of the psyche, and even the trans-conscious aspects, or pre-conscious activities, then this would be the case. in a sense, the path also acts as a reflection in a lower order of path 14 above it, which is the "institutor of arcana, foundation of holiness. in more mundane terms, we can see that path 14 refers to nature, and path 19 below it refers to our relationship to nature. path 20 "prepares beings individually for the demonstr

crifice of the lower self to the higher self. in ritual, she explained the process of magic in terms of the above as follows (a) the symbolism of the ritual is fully recognised (b) the imagination is extended to encompass this symbolism (c) the will is concentrated firmly and repeatedly (d) the ka (ego) is thus put into tension, and acts on its counterpart in the heart (ab, which is the vessel of conscious desire (e) this in turn reacts on the hati (unconscious executant (f) the whole psyche thus in a state of theurgic excitation, the ba (divine link) descended, and the whole body becomes a khu (shining one or augoides (g) this new being is established in the midst of the sahu (elemental body, and hence by its radiation can awaken corresponding potencies in nature. the sahu could hence be

THE MIDDLE PILLAR

l" and be willing to dare the leap into the unknown, diving deep into the unconscious "in search of the other unborn or lost potentials of the self."7 the middle pillar should prove a trustworthy guide on this search. it involves several distinct methods, each of which has been designed for a specific purpose, yet all work together to accomplish the ultimate goal, to erase the barrier between the conscious self and the unconscious, and to enable the student to find within the self, the great self who is in reality the only saviour he will ever have. the use of the qabalistic cross, as described in an early chapter, serves as an ideal means of aiding the ego to undergo an enormous expansion, to open up consciousness on a voluntary ordered level to the dictates of the unconscious. the so-cal

or hndrance. the use of the archaic exercise referred to as the middle pillar will increase the field of attention, aid in the achievement of balance and equilibrium, and unfold to the aspirant a completely new and remarkable sphere of power and spiritual perception. v i i iin troductiotno the seconedd ition every techruque of magic is intended in various ways to widen the field of vision of the conscious ego to the deeper, more spiritual aspects of the divine nature-which, in reality, is his true or higher self. of the numerous techruques available in the vast armamentarium of magic for this purpose, the most vital and essential ones are summed up in the simple exercises outlined in this book. ceremonial magic enables man to become an engine capable of harnessing and directing the enormo

mbine the practices both of the golden dawn with the insights and later developments of aleister crowley.10 the real virtue of the book lies in its correlation of the practice of magic to modern psychotherapy. for magic places the achievement of self-awareness second in importance only to the achievement of unity with god. and jung's definition of psychotherapy was that whch enabled one to become conscious of what hitherto was unconscious. for untold thousands of years, man has lived in subjugation to the unconscious forces of nature-powerful instincts and drives which led him to act without deliberation or conscious volition, and in complete ignorance in fact of the forces at work which really motivated him. the great work recognizes that in these deep unconscious levels lies a great stor

ation of our fellows to their utter and the two pillars of the temple 9 final condemnation. age, it is true, does bring moderation and temperance with it. but were ths more balanced attitude towards life cultivated, taught or adopted earlier or before middle age set in, how much more efficient could we not be, and what could we not acheve? the techque under consideration consists primarily in the conscious reconciliation of opposing forces. it is this which has been called the development of the golden flower.10 before proceeding further, it is a very interesting piece of speculation to consider the trinities of various religions. most of them resolve themselves when all theological argument and intellectual quibbling are eliminated, into some such relationship as father, mother, and son

remonies depicted higher self and its rebirth by means of a techrucal and meditation. therein, the higher self was always some sacred figure of the major religions-a man always shown as the son of cod. the essence of these systems was to develop the son w be born in you "look with; thou are buddha" these images could possibly have reference to any we know of. but rather i surmise these refer into conscious operation of a spiritual point equilibrated attitude towards life, an attitude not to any extreme. recognizing the polarity of life, sought to steer a middle way between the tortuous activity of nature. it is the way of the reconciler, path between the two pillars, that balanced and in which the candidates of the ancient initiation at the major crisis and climax of their initiation. of b

THE MOTHMAN PROPHECIES

ends. middleport is a town of about three thousand people. connie was still attending school. an excessively slender girl, she would never win a raquel welch look-alike contest. at 8:15 a.m. on february 22, 1967, she started out for school. keith was already at work. as she began walking down the quiet, tree-lined street a large black car pulled up alongside. since all young people are automobile conscious, she said she could positively identify it as a 1949 buick. the driver opened his door and called to her, asking for directions, so she walked over to his car. he was a clean-cut young man of about twenty-five, she said later, and was wearing a colorful mod shirt, no jacket, despite the cold weather. his thick black hair was neatly combed and he appeared to be very suntanned. he spoke wi

me sort. what's really happening? the percipient is first entranced by the flickering light. from the moment he feels paralyzed he loses touch with reality and begins to hallucinate. the light remains a light, but his or her mind constructs something else. this can be compared with normal hypnosis (i have been an amateur hypnotist for many years) a hypnotized subject very often thinks he is fully conscious, that the hypnosis isn't working and he is just going along with the hypnotist, but when he tries to move or disobey a command he is surprised to find he can't. the paralysis reported in so many ufo cases is really a form of hypnosis. in the 1940s medical science discovered the flicker phenomenon; that some human brains are extremely responsive to a flickering light; that such a light ca

ost or disturbed. one subject said that he had been 'pushed sideways in time' yesterday was at one side, instead of behind, and tomorrow was off the port bow" in short, a light flickering at exactly the right frequency can place the witness in a hypnoticlike trance. he views this as paralysis since he loses control of his limbs for the duration of the trance even though a part of his mind remains conscious. he views the hallucinations of the trance as a continuation of the reality he was experiencing a moment before. like a normal subject of hypnosis, he loses his sense of time. time can be compressed or expanded, as in a dream. events which seem to span several hours are actually hallucinated in seconds or minutes, or the reverse can occur. when he comes out of his trance and looks at his

THE NECRONOMICON SIMON VERSION

n the shadow of the great pyramid of gizeh, and therein is writ not only the beauty, but the beast that yet awaits mankind. it would be vain to attempt to deliver a synopsis of crowley's philosophy, save that its 'leitmotif' is the rabelaisian do what thou wilt shall be the whole of the law. the actual meaning of this phrase has taken volumes to explain, but roughly it concerns the uniting of the conscious self, a process of individuation which culminates in a rite called "knowledge and conversation of the holy guardian angel; the angel signifying the pure, evolved self. yet, there are many terrors on the way to the self, and an abyss to cross before victory can be declared. demons, vampires, psychic leeches, ghastly forms accost the aspiring magician from every angle, from every quarter a

h.p. lovecraft. the devil pazuzu was a prime example of the type of devil of which the sumerians were particularly aware, and which they depicted constantly in their carvings and statues. the purpose of this iconography was to ward off the spiritual- and psychic- circumstances which would precipitate a plague, or some other evil "evil to destroy evil" although the ancient people of the world were conscious of an entity we might call the :author of all evil, the devil or satan, as evident in the sumerian creation epic and the rumoured existences of the cult of set of the egyptians, the more pressing concern was usually the exorcism of tiamat, she exists, somehow, just as the abyss exists and is perhaps indispensable to human life if we think of her as typifying the female quality of energy

THE PATH OF KABBALAH

ness, we ascend from yetzira to beria. by passing from one world to the next, the curtain falls off the previous world and instead we place over it a screen that suits the coarseness of that world. the screen is swallowed inside and becomes redundant. when that happens, we become able to keep the law of the world we are in and therefore do not need the law; we rise above it and keep it of our own conscious decision. since our soul consists of five parts, we must acquire five separate screens in power, according to the coarseness of the egoism: we cross the barrier when we acquire a screen of root coarseness, and attain the spiritual degree of the world of assiya. a screen for 1st degree coarseness raises us to the degree of the world of yetzira. a screen for 2nd degree coarseness raises us

ow what to equalize with and aspire for it, what requires correction and so on. a world is an empty state of the soul. consequently this world is only a concept. a world is malchut, a vessel, a soul. the term this world indicates that the soul is completely empty, in utter darkness. there are only five spiritual worlds. and although this world is not considered a spiritual world, it is however, a conscious, pseudo spiritual state that precedes the entrance to the spiritual world. in that state a person already acknowledges his irrelevance with regards to the spiritual world. the most important is for man to push himself from his current state to the state of this world, which is the descent to the state of egypt. the acute sensation of that state is called the exile in egypt. once there, a

same state he had before he entered the body, it is considered the highest and most perfect state. a person such as that is regarded as someone who had fulfilled his role in the corporeal life. a person comes to that state after quite a few lifetimes, during which he corrected some part of his self, and constantly advances unconsciously. only in the last one or two lives can spiritual progress be conscious. 40 of 273 we cannot tell what is our role in this world, what we should do and within how much time. there is not a fortuneteller who can say it. kabbalists, however, can do it but are forbidden, because that would halt one s spiritual progress. if one does that, he would only go by his own calculations, which adhere to his egoism. that is why kabbalists refrain from doing it. a spiritu

itual sense. the creator created this ladder so that we climb it and reach him. this ladder (the same ladder that jacob saw) was depicted by rabbi yehuda ashlag, who was named baal hasulam (the owner of the ladder) for it, and also by my teacher, rabbi baruch ashlag. however, for the time being we keep turning our backs to the source. we will be able to face it and approach him, only if we make a conscious effort. that is why the creator sends us books and group mates, for the purpose of spiritual progress. the student is in the corporeal world and the teacher is in the spiritual world. because of his egoism, the student cannot understand and appreciate the teacher. if a student can erase his own mind, his reason and opinions and operate with the mind of his teacher, then he will seemingly

n they give to others. just like an egoist can kill if he does not get what he wants, so an altruist can kill if he is does not give what he wants. it is a means for pleasure for him. such people are still egoistic, because underneath, they still aim to receive something from the giving, though it is concealed. naturally, they too must be corrected. in fact, they have a longer way to go to become conscious of their egoism. the fact they are not really altruists necessitates a longer period of self-recognition, at the end of which they will be compelled to face their own egoism. the coarser and more egoistic one is, the closer he is to spirituality. in that state, his egoism is immense and ripe and can begin its path toward the spiritual world. all that is now left is to realize that the eg

THE STAR IN THE WEST BY CAPTAIN FULLER A CRITICAL ESSAY ON THE WORKS OF ALEISTER CROWLEY

and metre. to be considered as poetry, must be musical* without music there can be no poetry, at best but a kind of poetic prose as found in the prophetic books of blake, and in the works of walt whitman. yet in blake, i think, we do find many consistent irregularities, which have been entirely misunderstood by many of his editors and critics. however, it was not till swinburne loomed athwart the conscious regularity of the tennysonian era, a poetic pre-raphaelite, that, strictly speaking, a conscious and musical irregularity became admissible, wedging its way in, and splitting up the metrical structure of perfect scansion *as a good example i will quote the following opening lines of a sonnet addressed to gthe secretary of state, h by wilson bonchord in poems composed in prison: when crim

orn of the sun. thrilled through to the marrow with heat we abode (as we glode) on the river. every arrow he launched from his seat, from the white inexhaustible quiver, smote us right through, smote us and slew, as we rode on the rapturous river. sweet sleep is perfection of love. to die into dreams of my lover, to wake with his mouth like a dove kissing me over and over! better sleep so than be conscious, and know how death hath a charm to discover *gargoyles, vol. iii, p. 94. but not until we read gthe eyes of pharaoh h do we read one of the most astounding paintings in words, i make bold to say, that has ever been written in any language: and death fs insufferable perfume beat the black air with golden fans as turkis rip a nubian fs womb with damascened yataghans *gargoyles, vol. iii

ant* and as the doctrine taught by jesus christ became known as christianity, so let this theurgy, as expounded by this marvellous being, be known as crowleyanity: or in other words, according to the mind of the reader. pyrrhonic-zoroastrianism, pyrrhonic-mysticism, sceptical- transcendentalism, sceptical- theurgy, sceptical-energy, scientific- illuminism, or what you will; for in short it is the conscious communion with god on the part of an atheist, a transcending of reason by scepticism of the instrument, and the limitation of scepticism by direct consciousness of the absolute. to attain to such an illumination the mind of a huxley and the soul of a loyola must be united in one person. and this illumination must be as definite a phenomenon as orgasm, following which we find the material

pyrrhonistic line of doubt which alone vanishes in the circumference of crowleyanity. this is the outer circle of all, forming, with the pyrrhonistic line, a perfect yin and yang; itself the unutterable t a o. to attain to the ne plus ultra of crowleyanity, it will be necessary to arrive at a state of desperate despair, a state in which the equilibrium of both body and mind are balancing between conscious alienation and unconscious insanity; and this state is the cerberus we all have to pass before we can regain the blissful arms of our long-lost eurydice. to clearly illuminate the orphic progress through the plutonic regions of philosophy, it will be necessary, first of all to satisfy the three heads of the terrible offspring of echidna fs womb, whose names are berkeley, hume, and kant

ion. h to which hylas very properly replied: gwords are not to be used without a meaning. and, as there is no more meaning in spiritual substance than in material substance, the one is to be exploded as well as the other. h philonous, in answering hylas then asserts acquaintance with that nature of the human soul which hume declared to be inconceivable. ghow often must i repeat, that i know or am conscious of my own being; and that i myself am not my ideas, but somewhat else, a thinking active principle, that perceives, knows, wills, and operates about ideas. h *three dialogues, p. 95. this ghuman soul h of hume, the gi myself h of berkeley are synonymous terms; in fact, they are one with the gpurusha h of the yogins, and the gmagical stone h of the philosophic alchymists. hume arrives at

THE TAROT OF C C ZAIN

os also have goat heads, indicating that their intelligence has been used exclusively to further material and selfish ambitions. this malignant entity has the head of a crocodile, symbol of cruelty. the snake emerging from his body, instead of from his brow, indicates the use of the creative energy, not for enlightenment, but for physical gratification. it also represents medium-ship, rather than conscious control; for the chief center of power in disintegrative mediumship is the solar plexus. the two men with goat heads chained by the neck at the monster's feet represent the certain fate that awaits all who use magical powers to attain selfish or purely material ends. sooner or later they become slaves of the very forces they have used, and are finally completely destroyed in body and min

THE WITCH CULT OF ZOS VEL THANATOS

would describe and incode the actual sigil with the desire of the sorcerer. once the sigil is designed, one would concentrate it with focusing upon it with a developed gnosis contributed to what spare termed the "death posture" of which one looses all connection with zos through extreme discomfort and possibly a black out. the result would be the absorbtion of the sigil until it was forgot by the conscious. the subconscious can not operate towards the sigil's goal and purpose until all was forgot by the conscious. this would prove rather difficult for the beginner and only encrypted in spare's writings of which the acquainted student could understand and learn from this system. a description of the "death posture" was detailed in "the book of pleasure "lying on your back lazily, the body e

great effort of will, he steadied himself and directed the force to its proper object. a great calm descended, and he found himself able to carry the load easily. on another occasion, two people pressed spare to conjure up an atavistic spirit in visible form. he warned them of the dangers involved, explaining what these creatures exist within the mind at levels not normally in communion with the conscious mind; that it was foolish to evoke them because they embodied the atavistic urges and desires of those who would behold them. but the couple insisted. spare again used the symbolic picture method. he closed his eyes and waited. it was not long before a green substance like tenuous seaweed began to invade the room, particularly obscuring the objects it contained. it resembled a coiling ma

dbreaking and lesser understood by his peers. spare, just as crowley, wanted to usher forth a new magickal system. as aleister sought ceremony and beautiful ritual as his own means, spare s doctrine of the alphabet of desire and death posture brought the same effect. the holy guardian angel within each individual could be brought to the surface for communication. spare s concept of underneath the conscious make up of the individual was the all awakened subconscious, capable of anything opened for thinking. both created something amazing which threw the doors towards magickal exploration and progression wide open. no longer would understanding be damned to the old, yet those of the new flesh could be awakened towards their own desire. the concepts of kia and neither-neither could now be exp

k which led others to call him a gnostic extremist. many of the rituals implemented by anon 359 prove a barrier to many of the would be chaos magicians and those who actually do magick, the difference is astonishing and sobering. a significant banishing ritual employed by anon is called the quadriga sexualis banishing ritual and is focused on achieving a point of complete control based within the conscious mind. the quadriga sexualis is considered roughly the four horsemen of sex, being that these are four elements of building, focusing and releasing this powerful force of promethean fire-the mind and will united by dissolution of opposites. kia itself seeks the necessary manifestation by the act of love, considering it seems to incarnate or flow backwards. this can be viewed as an initiat

iferian adept to take her or his fill of worldly pleasure and eventually ascend astral in the light of lucifer, as an undead god or completely remain within the astral plane. one would seek to understand the place of the holy guardian angel and the evil genius at this level, in the shedding of flesh could it be considered a part of each is severed and a great union may be achieved, from which the conscious becomes aligned with the subconscious. could this be death itself, another level of waking through the web of dreams? what ever the result may be, a formidable individual is formed from the chaos current, while many fail over time there are those who are able to transpose their current idea of self and become something far more interesting to their particular life. the specific union of

THE SECRET RITUALS OF THE OTO

nts%20and%20settings/michael..0secret%20rituals%20of%20the%20o.t.o/p3c1.html (2 of 7 [12/28/2001 2:05:17 pm] the secret rituals of the o.t.o. all other gods should be referred to this synthesis in the microcosmic sun. thus corn-goddesses conceal mysteries of germination, wine-gods are phallic and solar in the ecstasy of overflowing life of which the proper use of wine makes even the common people conscious. there are also gods invented to represent things useful to man; but these are by nature subservient to the prime god whose use and beauty are fundamental. iii in that sanctuary of the gnosis to which, very illustrious sir knights your valour and chastity may one day obtain your admission, there is a certain deeper interpretation. nor are ye wholly ignorant of how in the figure called ba

TRUE HISTORY OF WITCHCRAFT

ultist, there is no devil, no "god of evil" there is, ultimately, only the ain sof aur of the cabbalah; the limitless light of which we are but a frozen spark. evil, in this system, is the mere absence of light. all else is illusion. the goal of the occult path of initiation is balance. in freemasonry and high magick, the symbols of the white pillar and black pillar represent this balance between conscious and unconscious forces. in gardnarian wicca, the goddess and horned god- and the priestess and priest, represent that balance. there is nothing, nothing of pacts with the "devil" or the worship of evil in any of this; that belongs to misguided exchristians who have been given the absurd fundamentalist sunday school notion that one must choose the christian version of god, or choose the d

TYSON DONALD NEW MILLENNIUM MAGIC

ity. the magus most people hold magic in contempt because they look at it with only their outer vision. they see magic from a worldly perspective. from this viewpoint magic is indeed absurd. it is only when viewed with a measure of spiritual awareness that magic can be considered a reasonable and worthwhile pursuit. since spiritual vision is such a rare commodity, few people make a deliberate and conscious decision to study the art. they are drawn to it by blind need and an innate natural propensity. to be ripe to receive magic requires an inner discontent with contemporary society. before one can approach magic in a productive way, this dissatisfaction with the world must be transmuted into something positive. usually this occurs at the personal level. seemingly by chance students encount

e magus has been taught to cherish as the mosfper- sonal and private expression of his or her being, the self. the stream of human consciousness is merely an echo. it arises as a sympathetic resonance only after some deeper process has taken place. all thoughts are born below the level of words. the mind takes the essence of the thought and translates it into language, which then plays across the conscious awareness. the products of human experience-the memories and personality-also are not the essential self of the magus. they may be taken out and looked at by the true self just as if they were faded photographs of days gone by. neither are the face, name, clothing, friends, social standing, nor any other observable thing, parts of the essential self of the magus. these are aspects of his

on that if an eye sends the evil, another eye can return it: effective charms can be made combining the stylized forms of the hand and the eye: the power of these signs stems from their underlying symbolic meaning, which directs the forces of the victim's mind effectively for defense in the same way a circuit will channel electricity for a particular purpose. since the symbols oper- ate below the conscious level they need not be intellectualized, merely considered and absorbed. these signs are most useful against unintentional malicious projection of the self. they remove doubt and help generate self-confidence. all the power for defense comes from the mind of the defender. the signs will, however, offer little protection against a willful attack from an accomplished adept. conscious attac

evel they need not be intellectualized, merely considered and absorbed. these signs are most useful against unintentional malicious projection of the self. they remove doubt and help generate self-confidence. all the power for defense comes from the mind of the defender. the signs will, however, offer little protection against a willful attack from an accomplished adept. conscious attack requires conscious defense. happily, the ability to project the point of self along a ray is difficult to master. it is seldom taught because it is so dangerous, both to the user and the person used. at one time in tibet priests learned how to invade the body of another and usurp it so that they might continue to occupy the earth after their physical death. the technique is similar to the casting of the ev

around itself clockwise to give it a spinning motion, which draws it in upon itself. this shrinking vortex concentrates the force of the pulse to a point. finally it is threaded onto a ray of will, like a bead of light onto a string, and directed to the object of desire. it should be understood that these images are only models for the essential forces involved, which can never be grasped by the conscious mind but only apprehended indirectly. the will picks up the means of accomplishing its end from the limitless possi- bilities of the unmanifest, and when it emerges through the veil into the world at the object of desire, this potential effect is precipitated into manifestation through an expanding counterclockwise vortex. the will does not actually travel through the unmanifest. it woul

TYSON DONALD SOUL FLIGHT

respecting the way, and this although it were many miles; nor upon the time, though it were many hours or days; neither is there any sense of fatigue. then, the man is led also through ways of which he himself is ignorant, until he comes to the place intended.68 all three types of experiences may be classed as soul flight. the first is astral projection with a divided awareness, part of which is conscious of the normal physical world, while the other part visits spiritual worlds on the astral level. it can be called partial projection. the second is what might be called classic astral projection, in which there is a complete forgetfulness of the body, which sits or lies as though entranced, insensible to pain and almost impossible to arouse from the trance. the third is astral projection

a complete forgetfulness of the body, which sits or lies as though entranced, insensible to pain and almost impossible to arouse from the trance. the third is astral projection with forgetfulness of the body, which however does not remain sitting or lying in one place but 68. swedenborg, 625-6. chapter four: religious bilocation. 61 continues to function in the normal way, even though there is no conscious awareness of it at the time. this may involve spirit possession. from swedenborg's descriptions, it seems that when he projected in the first way, he sent his consciousness to astral worlds, but was not aware of possessing an astral body while he experienced them. he did not merely see these worlds as images but was present within them and was able to converse with their inhabitants, whi

itualist skance. they are a part of the materialism of the spiritualists-their need to reduce everything to the physical level while at the same time preening themselves on their enlightened emancipation from a materialistic 76. muldoon and carrington, projection of the astral body, 32. 77. fodor, 100. chapter five: spiritualism 69 outlook. most of the phenomena can be dismissed as deliberate and conscious frauds on the part of the mediums. the stage magician harry houdini spent a large part of his free time exposing the tricks mediums used to make their seances more material, and thus more plausible, to their audiences. nonetheless, after having dispensed with the obvious frauds, there still exists a body of events that do not appear to have been consciously contrived. perhaps a few are g

at freedom and rapidity, it cannot occupy both at the exact same instant. kardec is correct that both the astral body and the physical body cannot possess "active and intelligent vitality, simultaneously, and in the same degree" the consciousnesses of blake and swedenborg danced between the astral and the physical with great facility, but cannot have resided in both at once. neither visionary was conscious of an astral body in the usual course of affairs, but both believed themselves to reside in their physical bodies, and that their awareness focused alternately on the material world and on the astral world. however, the physical body cannot occupy the astral world. when they became aware of the astral world, their consciousnesses resided in their astral bodies even if they did not at the

it was because the lowered vitality made the silver cord weaker. in the second class of spontaneous separation, the astral body seems to be violently knocked out by a great nervous shock. of course, the astral body is not really outside the physical body any more than it was ever inside the body-both astral body and physical body are part of the mind, and always remain part of the mind. it is the conscious awareness that shifts from one mental state to another, from physical to astral. muldoon and carrington were obsessed by the silver cord. they believed it was the same as the silver cord described in the bible. muldoon probably derived the expression, and perhaps the concept, from the biblical verse "or ever the silver cord be loosed, or the golden bowl be broken, or the pitcher be broke

TYSON DONALD THE MAGICAL WORKBOOK

ce profound changes of mind and body. the degree of benefit will vary depending on the latent gifts within each individual, but just as no one can lift weights for months without enlarging their biceps, it is impossible to work these exercises of practical magic without expanding and strengthening the occult faculties. you will become more aware of the processes of your own mind, and increasingly conscious of your dreams. you will sense subtle currents of force moving within your body and through the world around you, and learn to control them. your intuition will grow keener and more reliable. you will perceive the presence of spiritual intelligences and interact with them. you will be able to project the power xii introduction of your will as a tangible force to influence spirits and hum

on the front, sides, and back of your rib cage, and as you maintain this light tension direct your mind to the stiffness of your ribs and spine, the weight of your lungs, the beating of your heart. hold the tension of your chest for ten seconds, then shift your awareness upward to your shoulders. inward perception i: stepped relaxation 15 tense the muscles across the top of your shoulders and be conscious of their stiffness and heaviness. feel where they join onto the sides of your neck. hold this tension for ten seconds with full conscious awareness of all aspects of this area, then allow your shoulders to relax and separate yourself from them. they are no longer a part of you. nothing exists below the level of your neck. focus on your neck and tense its muscles lightly. feel the tension

right arm, pelvic region, lower torso, rib cage, shoulders, neck, jaw, and head. as you relax each part of your body, remove your attention from it. lie quietly for several minutes. take regular, slow breaths. be aware of the immense mass of the earth beneath you. extend your perception downward and expand it on all sides until you can sense the roundness of the planet. feel its gentle curve. be conscious of the spine of the world, its axis running from the north 18 reclining exercises pole to the south pole, aligned with your own spine. expand your awareness outward and become conscious of the planets of the solar system and the more distant stars, like glowing jewels set in the turning dome of a great natural cathedral as they rise in the east and descend in the west. mentally speed up

ther correct nor incorrect-it is merely the most common. it is important to intuitively feel the qualities of each element dynamically flow forth from the four directions of space, not merely to visualize them in a mechanical way. for example, rather than telling yourself that you will now imagine the sensation of warmth, you must accept that the sensation of warmth is already present by becoming conscious of it. you do not pretend to feel warmth begin on the soles of your feet-you become aware that your feet are already warm and accept this reality without question, below the level of critical judgment. this trick of the mind is essential in magic. inward perception 111: astral projection f or this exercise you need a new penny. it should be as bright and clean as possible. before using i

ning to them from outside your own head. this return to attention will halt your thought process for a short time, but soon you will begin to ruminate once again, as you mind resumes its long-established habits. there is no success or failure in this exercise. it is the process itself that has value in making you aware of your own habitual thought patterns, and in separating for a brief time your conscious point ofview from those thoughts. it is better not to set a time limit. start the exercise with the intention of doing about fifteen minutes work, and end it when you feel you have fulfilled this goal. to conclude the exercise, press the heels of your palms into the hollows of your closed eyes and slide your hands down and off your face. take a deeper than normal breath, open your eyes

TYSON DONALD THE POWER OF THE WORD

they support the theory of an underlying connection between dee's hieroglyphic monad, his enochian diaries, and the biblical book of revelation. in addition to all this, methods are provided for vibrating upon the breath the twenty-four banners of tetragrammaton; for using a new technique called the commanding voice to implant instructions directly into the subconscious of others, bypassing their conscious control; for creating a set of powerful banner rings and ritually charging them with the wings of the winds; for resurrecting the lost ancient hebrew divination by urim and thummim; and for assuming the god-form of the warrior christ of revelation to command the enochian and banner angels. the complex structure of tetragrammaton and its various permutations is expressed by two very impor

nner forming in white light as its letters are sounded. there is no better way to learn the technique of vibration and the correct ordering and shape of the banners and their sigils. once you have mastered the way of vibrating words of power, you will be able to employ it in the "commanding voice" this can be very useful when it is necessary to cause others to react immediately below the level of conscious thought-for example, to make someone jump out of the way of a falling object. it can also be used to freeze an aggressor, such as a mugger, motionless 46 tetragrammaton for a second or two. orders given in the commanding voice should be vibrated from the diaphragm in a deep forceful tone with an open throat. the effect of an unexpected, forceful noise has long been known in the east. in

ust prior to the delivery of a blow. we have all experienced the freezing of the heart that occurs when a large dog with a deep voice creeps up behind us and suddenly barks, or there is an unexpected clap of thunder. the commanding voice is an extension of this powerful effect, but instead of merely seeking to startle, we use the voice to implant simple commands in others below the level of their conscious judgement. it is best to keep the instructions given by the commanding voice brief, if possible restricting them to a single word, or at most a few words. when the commanding voice is used for more complex commands, the mind of the person commanded must pause to analyze the instructions, and this allows time for judgement to come into play. if the command given consists only of such thin

here the fallen angels uzza and azael lay bound in vast iron chains that were fastened to the roots of the abyss. solomon would put his seal ring into the mouth of the eagle and hide under its left wing, and the power of the name upon the ring would force the dark angels to tell him all the secrets of supernal wisdom. in alchemy, a common image is the swallowing or devouring of the king (dominant conscious mind) by a dragon or other beast, representing the prima materia (unconscious mind. this brings about a state of nigredo (darkness) that eventually leads to the renewal and rebirth of the king (see carl jung, psychology and alchemy [princeton, 19801, p. 417. a distinction should probably be made between swallowing the ring and placing the ring in the mouth. in the first case, the occult

rol the archetypal potencies or tendencies that we associate with evil-harshness, coldness, narrow-mindedness, condemnation, criticism. according to the doctrine of the kabbalah, these forces of the leff pillar arise from the unconscious part of the mind, the dark half (binah, whereas the forces of the right pillar-inspiration, exuberance, generosity, kindness, munificence-arise from the (higher) conscious part of the mind, the light half (chokmah. the authority of each banner of tetragrammaton rules and controls the working of its corresponding wing of the winds. these angels are exalted in nature, as is proved by their placement around the very throne of god (rev. 4:6-8. they must be ruled by an even higher nature. the only beings possessed of a more holy nature than the wings of the win

UNCLE SETNAKT SEZ PRACTICE DIVINITY IN YOUR OWN LIFE

have a pleasant diluncle setnakt sez- practice divinity in your own life don webb uncle setnakt would like you to consider how you are already practicing divinity in your own life. the right hand path says your life is ruled by a mechanical law, called karma or the will of god. we feel that your life is ruled by a mechanical law called the path of least resistance and that law can be overcome by conscious beings. this work helps you detect how you have already overcome this law and how much there still is to discover and integrate into your mind. 1. analyze an intentional change you've made. take something you did with awareness and desire (as opposed to some adaptation that circumstances forced you to make. say for example a decision to move to a new home, because the new home offered yo

WALLIS BUDGE E A LEGENDS OF THE EGYPTIAN GODS

ctually taken place, i should not need to warn you, o clea, you who are already sufficiently averse to such impious and absurd notions of the god, i should not, i say, have need to caution you, to testify your abhorrence of them, and, as aeschylus expresses it "to spit and wash your mouth" after the recital of them. in the present case, however, it is not so. and i doubt not that you yourself are conscious of the difference between this history and those light and idle fictions which the poets and other writers of fables, like spiders, weave and spin out of their own imaginations, without having any substantial ground or firm foundation to work upon. there must have been some real distress, some actual calamity, at the bottom as the ground-work of the narration; for, as mathematicians assu

WEOR SAMAEL AUN ESOTERIC COURSE OF KABBLAH

que recuerda; nadie puede tener conciencia de cosas que no recuerda. el adam de pecado es memoria. es el mismo yo desencarnante, es la conciencia lunar. 71 clairvoyants affirm that it is formed by the atoms of the secret enemy. it is a tenebrous remnant of our lunar past (the larva of the threshold. our gnostic disciples must comprehend that this kind of lunar consciousness means something to be conscious of; and someone to be conscious of it. the lunar conscience is subjected to all kinds of limitations, qualifications, restrictions, reactions; it is a product of matter, the outcome of the inheritance of our race, family, habits, customs, prejudices, desires, fears, appetites, etc. the sinful adam with his lunar consciousness reincarnates with the goal of supposedly gaining experience wi

ery bird will obey. the powerful mantra jao ri is the secret clue that grants us the power of commanding the quetzal. this miraculous bird can transform our face or make us invisible if we are in very grave danger, it can also awaken within us any chakra of the astral body or heal any distant ill person, etc. imagination there exist two types of imagination: mechanical imagination (fantasies) and conscious imagination (clairvoyance. gnostic students must learn how to use their conscious imagination. proyecci n del fuego el kundalini puede ser proyectado a cualquier chakra o a cualquier lugar distante, en las v rtebras cervicales el kundalini suele tomar la forma del quetzal (esta es el ave de minerva. en el momento supremo de la c pula sagrada podemos enviar el ave de fuego a cada uno de l

fully intense emerald feathers, golden green plume with a red belly and long green feathers yet with a white undertail) will come to your imagination with this mantra. the disciple must become familiar with this bird and learn how to handle it. you can awaken your internal powers with this fiery bird. the mantra proweoa (utilized often by the schools of the great chain) allow us to bring into our conscious imagination any image from the superior worlds; this is how we can clairvoyantly see. the alchemist must utilize this mantra during the trance-state of sexual magic in order to see the quetzal. practica: 1 sentado en c modo sill n o acostado en dec bito dorsal, el disc pulo debe aquietar su mente y sus emociones. 2 imagine ahora el quetzal maravilloso flotando sobre su cabeza. 3 vocalice

esses on seven levels (the seven levels of the soul. in the physical world, sex is a blind force of mutual attraction. in the astral, sexual attraction is based upon the affinity of types according to their polarities and essences. in the mental plane, sexual attraction occurs according to the laws of mental polarity and affinity. in the causal plane, sexual attraction takes place on the basis of conscious will. it is precisely on this plane of natural causes where the complete union of the soul is consciously performed. indeed, no one can attain the complete glory of the perfect matrimony without having attained this fourth state of human integration. we need to comprehend in depth the entire sexual problem. we must transcend the mechanicity of sex. we need to know how to procreate childr

e of the idea of asking ourselves such questions while sleeping and after death. the result of this practice is the awakening of the consciousness. anyone who awakens their consciousness may become clairvoyant. anyone who awakens the consciousness lives while the physical body sleeps. the great masters do not dream because they are completely awakened in the superior worlds. the great masters are conscious citizens of the supra-sensible worlds. the great masters work consciously and positively in the superior worlds while the physical body sleeps. therefore, it is necessary to awaken the consciousness in order to not be blind. the blind can fall into the abyss. the arcanum 16 is very dangerous. si todos los dormidos durante el sue o se hicieran semejantes preguntas reflexivas, es l gico qu

WESTERN MANDALAS OF TRANSFORMATION SR AL

but for the greater good of the universe. let us return to the problem of symbol for a moment. many who have studied psychic sciences will have noticed that in any kind of psychic phenomenon, such as divination, visions, channeling, dreams, etc, there may occur a plethora of images which have multiple meanings and which are, in turn, frequently misunderstood, misinterpreted or misconstrued by the conscious mind. these problems can be more easily solved by calling upon the assistance of the higher self, or holy guardian angel (a relationship we will devote considerable time to in chapter two, for greater understanding. once this relationship is formed, it acts both as a filter and as a vehicle for transformation. symbols have many layers of meaning. one vision or dream symbol may have ten d

derstanding of how an archetypal symbol is moving in our lives. the more we develop and strengthen the relationship between consciousness and the subconscious, the more readily will we be able to understand the level of meaning that is trying to make itself known. this is the great contribution of archetypal techniques like active imagination and pathworking.we begin to bridge the gap between the conscious and subconscious mind; we begin to discover the common language with which the two halves of the personality can speak to each other. this takes practice. but with every practice session. every time you do work consciously with symbol.the process deepens and the communication becomes more fluid. it helps to congratulate one's subconscious occasionally to encourage further growth, and it

michael in hebrew we clarify our purpose by calling on the fiery energy of michael; or if we include a planetary sigil of mars, it will be a different kind of fiery energy. but if we add other images and god-names which identify it as trinity, or as representing binah on the tree of life, then the image of the triangle changes in psychic structure because we design it in accordance with specific conscious intention. it can't be emphasized enough that it is important to develop a working language with the subconscious which is built on clear correspondences. otherwise, subconsciousness may attach its own past associations of a symbol (which now may be consciously forgotten) and go out and try to energize that correspondence to make it work for us. consciousness should make its present inte

teachers in the western tradition; here we will give the principle ones outlined by edwin steinbrecher in his inner guide meditation, and some hints from dr. paul case, which are similar in many ways. neither advise associating this kind of imaginative work with astral projection; we are not trying to get out of our bodies. even when we use the tattwas and talismans as astral doorways, we mean a conscious excursion into the realm of the imagination. neither are we trying to just enter some kind of daydream, unless we mean a controlled daydream. fantasizing and daydreaming, in the western occult tradition, are the great thieves of the 13 1 14. western mandalas of transformation. life energy. doing active pathworking opens the door for the energy to manifest on the physical plane that is co

all matters spiritual figure 3-l figure 3-m figure 3-n geomantic attributions puer (fire) initial catalyst; active transmission fortune major (fire) reflective, helping, fortunate for transition acquisitio (fire) movement, pure intellect, expansive cauda draconis (fire) life force going out with great energy populus (water) psychic power, catalyst for uniting, gathering rubeus (water) joining of conscious with unconscious in violent kind of way.use with caution laetitia (water) intuitive, useful, outgoing via (water) conception, production puella (air) feminine power and mediation; strength of will tristitia (air) inspiration, analytical intuition, conscious understanding albus (air) rushing thoughts, continuous motion fortuna minor (fire) concentration, controlled movement carcer (earth)

WHO ARE THE DRACONIANS

ally- branton) interrogate and tell him things that were going to happen both to him and the earth. to make the story even more 'hollywood- esque, a door in the room opened at one point and aeromar was able to peek at human corpses hanging by their feet from hooks. the man naturally became traumatized, re- remembering only that his straps were loosened. everything went blank after that "aeromar's conscious recollection places him next back at the theater, but several hours later since there was no traffic in the streets. he returned to his room in panic and began to tell the story to his roommate. a strange force pushed his body, how- ever, throwing it against the wall in front of him, as he remembered the aliens had told him that he shouldn't speak about the experience or he would suffer

it. but the grandmother was adamant, and finally her son agreed to take her home the following day. the entire family made the trip of over a hundred miles back to the grandmother's farm, and within an hour of their arrival, the grandmother suffered a massive stroke and died. ever since that event, the man had felt a heavy burden of guilt associated with his grandmother's death. yet there was no conscious reason for him to have felt that way. the entire event was poignant and mystifying, but in all the alien encounters he had subsequently undergone, he had felt that the aliens were his friends and were helping him by expanding his psychic abilities. a regression session was arranged, and in the course of the hypnosis, he was asked to look at that childhood experience. what he recalled was

our soul can apparently interact with "weaker" event-lines. as i said there are reportedly only half a dozen or so actuality lines. then there are the more energized probability lines [quasi-3d realities, the possibility lines [ectoplasmic realities, and ghost lines [dream pools or used up possibility- probability- actuality lines. may become activated on an ectoplasmic level as collective human conscious energy focus breathes "life" into them. because of a lack of linear solidity the more energized lines may seem like dreamscapes without any major linear consistency. they may seem so simply because that is exactly what they are, astral dream pools where dreamers interact on a more collective unconscious level via psionic "long waves" as they descend into the deeper levels of consciousnes

part in animal sacrifice; 97, forced to take part in sex with adults; 97% experienced torture; 94% were sodomised; 88% were forced to watch or take part in human sacrifice; 88% in cannibalism. also, as many of the victims have said, they themselves are drugged and programmed to take part in the ritual murder and torture of other children. this is videoed and played back to them when they are in a conscious state. they are so horrified at what they have done and so terrified of the consequences that they dare not speak to the authorities. other techniques to prevent exposure include abusing children while wearing a mickey mouse face or a devil's head. when little children say they were abused by mickey mouse or the devil it makes them even less likely to be believed. one woman who contacted

WICCA WITCHCRAFT TODAY

ns with diabolism. mr. summers himself appears to think the question is settled because the roman catholic church said the cult was diabolic, and mr. pennethorne hughes's book also gives the impression that witchcraft is a cult of evil. mr. hughes says (page 128 'as the cult declined, any sort of common practice must have been lost, until by the nineteenth century the indoor practitioners of self-conscious diabolism merely conducted the black mass of inverted catholicism. at the time of the trials there was clearly some sort of formal service quite apart from the crescendo of the fertility dance. it would, in a catholic age, be very like the known pageantry of the church's own celebrations, with candles, vestments and a parody of the sacrament. it might be conducted by an unfrocked priest

l one. after the lesser people were liquidated, the persecution turned to where there was more loot still to be found, and among others the knights templar, who had done so much for christendom, were charged with heresy, with many of the stock charges and with unnatural vice. how far they, or some of them, were technically guilty is ground for dispute, but very many were doubtless innocent of any conscious heresy. mr. hughes goes on to say that the witch cult conducted a black mass where christian practices were ridiculed and the devil received homage and praise. again, let me assure him that though i have been to many sabbats i have seen nothing resembling the practices he accuses us of, unless he is thinking of the ceremony of the 'cakes and wine' which may be an imitation of the ancient

setting out for a long journey across rough country they would say 'we will go as hares' or some other animal, and would imitate the animal's movements, thinking that in some mystical way they had taken on that animal's nature. it may have been partly a game; but whatever it was it took their minds off a long and tedious journey, and they doubtless found they could go farther and faster with less conscious effort than if they had walked in the ordinary way. in modern terminology we should say that they had stimulated the unconscious mind. it is the old case of 'unless you experience it yourself you will never believe. when you have experienced it, you don't believe, you know' and, when you have once known the goddess, does anything else really matter? to attain this state there are many ro

WICCA MAGICK OCCULT THREE GREEN BOOKS DRUIDISM

em to do that. the ambitious man is seldom at peace. a gentle answer quells the anger. don t go to the goat s shed if it s wool you re seeking. there s no point in keeping a dog if you are going to do your own barking. attitudes the best way to get an irishman to refuse to do something is by ordering it. bigots and begrudgers will never bid the past farewell. the man with the broken ankle is most conscious of his legs. hating a man doesn t hurt him half as much as ignoring him. all men praise their native country. initiative is praiseworthy when it succeeds, stupid when it fails. a cynic is. a man who knows the price of everything and the value of nothing. wilde titles distinguish the mediocre, embarrass the superior and are disgraced by the inferior. shaw morality is simply the attitude w

d by restlessness. pauses were acknowledged gracefully and did not cause lack of ease or embarrassment. in talking to children, the old lakota would place a hand on the ground and explain: we sit in the lap of our mother. from her we, and all other living things, come. we shall soon pass, but the place where we now rest will last forever. so we, too, learned to sit or lie on the ground and become conscious of life about us in its multitude of forms. sometimes we boys would sit motionless and watch the swallows, the tiny ants, or perhaps some small animal at its work and ponder its industry and ingenuity; or we lay on our backs and looked long at the sky, and when the stars came out made shapes from the various groups. everything was possessed of personality, only differing from us in form

ster said, to fail to speak to a man who is capable of being benefited is to let a man go to waste. to speak to a man who is incapable of being benefited is to let one s words go to waste. a wise man let neither men nor words go to waste (xv:8) the master said, what the gentleman seeks, he seeks within himself; what the small man seeks, he seeks in others (xv:21) the master said, the gentleman is conscious of his own superiority without being contentious, and comes together with other gentlemen without forming cliques (xv:22) the gentleman is devoted to principle but not inflexible in small matters. in instruction there is no separation into categories. there is no point in people taking counsel together who follow different ways. it is enough that the language one uses gets the point acro

ness in word without loving learning is liable to lead to harmful behaviour. to love forthrightness without loving learning is liable to lead to intolernace. to love courage without loving learning is liable to lead to insubordination. to love unbending strength without loving learning is liable to lead to indiscipline (xvii:8) tzu-hsia said, a man can, indeed, be said to be eager to learn who is conscious, in the course of a day, of what he lacks and who never forgets, in the course of a month, what he has mastered (xix:5) tzu-hsia said, learn widely and be steadfast in your purpose, inquire earnestly and reflect on what is at hand, and there is no need for you you to look of benevolence elsewhere (xix:6) 273 haiku editor s note: the next section of this collection is taken from a zen har

inged harp, but not on a stringless one. apllying themselves to the superficial instead of the profound, how should they understand music or poetry? eat when you are hungry the zen sect says, when you are hungry, eat; when you are weary, sleep. poetry aims at the description in common language of beautiful scenery. the sublime is contained in the ordinary, the hardest in the easiest. what is self-conscious and ulterior is far from the truth; what is mindless is near. 278 sporting fishes if your heart is without stormy waves, everywhere are blue mountains and green trees. if our real nature is creative like nature itself, wherever we may be, we see that all things are free like sporting fishes and circling kites. the empty boat suppose a boat is crossing a river and another boat, an empty o

WILLIAM WESCOTT THE CHALDEAN ORACLES OF ZOROASTER TRANSLATION

rious and phantastic in eastern traditions, still finds responsive echo in the hearts and minds of a vast portion of mankind. a large number of thinkers and scientists in modern times have advocated tenets which, while not exactly similar, are parallel, to ancient chald an conceptions; this is exemplified in the notion that the operation of natural law in the universe is controlled or operated by conscious and discriminating power which is co-ordinate with intelligence. it is but one step further to admit that forces are entities, to people the vast spaces of the universe with the children of phantasy. thus history repeats itself, and the old and the new alike reflect the multiform truth. without entering at length into the metaphysical aspect, it is important to notice the supremacy attri

WOLFSON ELLIOT ALEF MEM TAU KABBALISTIC MUSINGS ON TIME TRUTH AND DEATH

suppositions 11 intensive magnitude and spatial representation. science demonstrates unequivocally the human mind s capacity to measure time mathematically though, in point of fact, real time is never so measured a tendency to empty the content of time into a space of four dimensions in which past, present and future are juxtaposed or superimposed for all eternity. in the spatialization of time, conscious duration and real motion are replaced bergson s language is precise, replaced and not translated by the mathematical point that has been carried over from space to time. what we call time is but a contrived artifice that infuses living duration into a time dried up as a space. 67 real duration is experienced as an unfolding of time that cannot be measured unless it is spatially converted

ocates the primary site of extension in the psychic rather than somatic domain. hence it is proper to speak of time as the life of the soul in a movement of passage [kinesei metabatike] from one way of life to another. 83 to be sure, aristotle himself was aware that our sense of time s passage is dependent on the mental experience of movement and change; thus, as he states explicitly, when one is conscious of no change, it seems as if no time has elapsed.84 centuries later, hobbes reiterated the aristotelian conception: as a body leaves a phantasm of its magnitude in the mind, so also a moved body leaves a phantasm of its motion, namely, an idea of that body passing out of one space into another by continual succession. and this idea, or phantasm, is that, which (without receding much from

annot account for human experience without presuming the unity of self-consciousness the hypothetical construct of transcendental apperception the i think that accompanies all representations and thereby holds manifold sensory data together in time.121 i am an object of inner sense and all time is merely the form of inner sense. for it really says no more than that in the whole time in which i am conscious of myself, i am conscious of this time as belonging to the unity of my self, and it is all the same whether i say that this whole time is in me, as an individual unity, or that i am to be found with numerical identity, in all of this time. 122 time, therefore, is given epistemological preference over space as the form of intuition that provides the structure of the phenomenal datum as su

distinction between <internal> time itself and the consciousness of <internal> time can be expressed also as that between the subjective process in internal time, or the temporal form of this process, and the modes of its temporal appearance, as the corresponding multiplicities. as these modes of appearance, which make up the consciousness of internal time, are themselves intentive components of conscious life[ intentionale erlebnisse] and must in turn be given in reflection as temporalities, we encounter here a paradoxical fundamental property of conscious life, which seems thus to be infected with an infinite regress.130 the consciousness of internal time is made up of intentive components of conscious life, but these intentive components themselves can only be given in reflection as te

e structure of intentionality, it inheres transcendentally as a constructed object of the world in subjectivity.135 in die krisis der europ ischen wissenschaften und die transzendentale ph nomenologie: eine einleitung in die ph nomenologische philosophie (composed from 1934 to 1937 though not published until 1954, husserl deals with the juxtaposition of subjectivity in the world as object and the conscious subject for the world under the rubric paradox of human subjectivity: being a subject for the world and at the same time being an object in the world. 136 acknowledging that as a consequence of the phenomenological reduction everything objective is transformed into something subjective, husserl is quick to point out that this cannot be meant in such a way that through this method the exi

WORKBOOK FOR GRADE 0 VOID AND THE ABYSS

(isaiah 34:14) jewish folklore mentions that lilith resides in caves in another plane of existence, much different from her original journey to the red sea caves in which she bred demons. the mirror itself is the gateway for her home and from which she may emerge and possess young girls. in a magickal sense, lilith represents the lunar qualities of both woman and man, therefore possession is the conscious alignment with this fertile and seductive force. it was specifically that lilith and adam was not a happy or unified couple. she wished independence and to be equal with mate, and adam was not pleased. lilith refused to lay beneath and in a moment of anger and disgust, rose to the air and called the secret magickal name of god, from which she fled to the shores of the red sea. adam calle

ZALEWSKI SECRET INNER ORDER RITUALS OF THE GOLDEN DAWN OCR

t the higher powers can be moved into action. for kerux this represents a kind of death. the death of the self. he realizes that he himself is nothing and can do nothing, and that all his abilities and powers, together with his separate spiritual self, must be sacrificed. then, in silence and without prompting, he sets out from the north on a higher spiritual quest; after the sacrifice, follows a conscious new orientation of the will towards the higher in a spirit of silent submission. it might help us to understand the next point in the ceremony if we recall that the celestial equator is, occultly speaking, a projection into cosmic space of the spiritual life centre of the earth. this has just been symbolically enacted by the four officers who take their elemental symbols from the centre

ZOETIC GRIMOIRE OF ZOS

. but, one cannot dismiss modern magicians so easily. yes and no, there is something in most things and little enough in much, if any. ability to enact is the denominator of our truth. all parasitical longing seeks flesh to feed on. whether by magic or otherwise. the deliberate transference of a desire by symbols and sigils with their meanings to the subconsciousness, thus sublating them from the conscious, is a magical act. it works on the thesis that the subconscious is. all knowing, all memory, and, being universal can. tap. any source of knowledge. the veriest moron, even, may have dreams as wonderful as those of a genius, whatever their difference of level. dreams are a..mental conation, unrecognized as perfect artistry. they prove the creative power of the subconsciousness. our own d

ately our own ethos of inherent ability. by this method of asking, and by the manner of its own showing the subconsciousness will give back all that is necessary for acquiring conative powers. don. t run away with the idea that you can do it first time, or so ride a wild horse! great belief is essential and it is. built up. by recollection and endeavour. a desire for a particular thing appears as conscious requirement and, whatever the difficulties, with sufficient determination you will obtain it: there is no apparent need for magic. the premise is usually weak because of false values. thus, acquiring a book on sorcery does not make one a magician. the essential abstract requirement is aptitude. hence all the occult books in the world may give you little knowledge, except as a parrot, and

Return to Occult Library Index



Related Matches
abyss active adept adepts aeon age ahriman ain air ancient angel angels aspirant astral awakening balance binah birth black blood buddha chakra chaos child children chochmah christ christian church circle communication conscious consciousness cosmic craft creation creator cross crowley darkness dead death degree degrees deity demons desires devil disciple divination divine divinity doctrine dragon dreaming dream dreams duality earth east ego element elements energy energies entity esoteric eternal evil existence eye faculty fear fire five flesh force forces form forms gate god gods golden guardian heart hierarchy history holy human humans humanity illumination illusion infinite influences initiate initiation intellect intelligence intelligent intellectual intuition kabbalah key king kingdom knowledge living lord lucifer lucis magic magick magical magickal magician manifest manifestation manifested mantra masters material matter meditation medium mental michael mind mirror modern moon mother mysteries mystery mysterious mystic mystical natural nature negative nuit occult order passive people perception physical plane planes planetary planet positive possession power powers psyche psychic psychological psychology re reality realm religion religious revelation ritual rituals ruach satan satanic school sea secret sensitive set seven sex sexual shadow sigil society solar soul souls sphere spirit spirits spiritual spirituality star state states stone subtle sun symbol symbols tarot teaching temple thousand three trance transformation tree truth union universal universe water white wisdom witches witchcraft women world worlds yoga


http://www.hollywoodinsiders.net
MWLibCreator Ver.2 By:Michael Wynn